"Higgins, Jack - The Last Place God Made" - читать интересную книгу автора (Higgins Jack)Jack Higgins The Last Place God Made And this one for my sister-in-law, Babs Hewltt Who is absolutely certain it's about time... ONE Ceiling Zero When tr.4. port wing began to flap I
knew I was in trouble, not that I hadn't been for some little time. Oil
pressure mainly plus a disturbing miss in the beat of the old Pratt and Whitney
Wasp engine that put me uncomfortably in mind of the rattle in a dying man's
throat. The Vega had been good enough in its
day. Typical of that sudden rush of small high-winged, single-engined airliners
that appeared in the mid-1920s. Built to carry mail and half a dozen passengers
at a hundred or so miles an hour. The one I was trying to keep in the air at that
precise moment in time had been built in 1927 which made it eleven years old.
Eleven years of flying mail in every kind of weather. Of in_adequate servicing.
Of over use. She'd been put together again after no fewer than
three crash landings and that was only what was officially entered in the log.
God alone knows what had been missed out. Kansas, Mexico, Panama, Peru, sinking a little lower
with each move, finding it that much more difficult to turn in her best
performance, like a good horse being worked to death. Now, she was breaking up
around me in the air and there wasn't much I could do about it. From Iquitos in Peru, the Amazon river
twists like a brown snake through two thousand miles of some of the worst
jungle in the world, its final destination Belem on the Atlantic coast of
Brazil with Manaus at the junction with the Rio Negro, the halfway point and my
present destination. For most of the way, I'd followed the
river which at least made for easy navigation, alone with three sacks of mail
and a couple of crates of some kind of mining machinery. Six long, hard hours
to Tefe and I managed to raise three police posts on the way on my radio
although things were quiet as the grave at Tefe itself. From there, the river drifted away in a great, wide
loop and to have followed it would have made the run to Manaus another four
hundred miles and the Vega just didn't have that kind of fuel in reserve. From Tefe, then, I struck out due east across virgin
jungle, aiming for the Rio Negro a hundred and fifty miles farther on where a
turn downstream would bring me to Manaus. It had been a crazy venture from the first, a flight
that to my knowledge no one had accomplished at that tune and yet at
twenty-three, with the sap rising, a man tends to think him_self capable of
most things and Belem was, after all, two thou_sand miles closer to England
than the point from which I'd started and a passage home at the end of it Yet I see now, looking back on it all after so many
years, how much in the whole affair was the product of chance, that element
quite beyond calculation in a man's affairs. To start with, my bold plunge across such a wide
stretch of virgin jungle was not quite as insane as it might appear. True, any
attempt at dead reckoning was ruled out by the simple fact that my drift
indicator was not working and the magnetic com_pass was wholly unreliable, but
the Rio Negro did lie a hun_dred and fifty miles due east of Tefe, that was
fact, and I had the sun to guide me in a sky so crystal dear that the horizon
seemed to stretch to infinity. Falling oil pressure was the first of my woes although
I didn't worry too much about that to start with for the Oil Pres_sure Gauge,
like most of the instruments, frequently didn't work at all and was at best,
less than reliable. And then, unbelievably, the horizon broke into a
series of jagged peaks almost before my eyes, something else about which I
couldn't really complain for on the map, that particular sec_tion was merely a
blank space. Not that they were the Andes exactly, but high enough,
con_sidering the Vega's general condition, although the altimeter packed in at
four thousand feet, so everything after that was guesswork. The sensible way of doing things would have been to
stay far enough from them to be out of harm's way and then to gain the correct
height to cross the range by flying round and round in upward spirals for as
long as may be. But I didn't have time enough for that, by which I mean fuel
and simply eased back the stick and went in on the run. I don't suppose there was more than four or five
hundred feet in it as I started across the first great shoulder that lifted in
a hog's back out of the dark green of the rain forest. Beyond, I faced a
scattering of jagged peaks and not too much time for decisions. I took a chance, aimed for the gap between the two
largest and flew on over a landscape so barren that it might have been the
moon. I dropped sickeningly in an air pocket, the Vega pro_testing with every
fibre of its being and I eased back the stick again as the ground rose to meet
me. For a while it began to look as if I'd
made a bad mistake for the pass through which I was flying narrowed
considerably so that at one point, there seemed every chance of the wing-tips
brushing the rock face. And then, quite suddenly, I lifted over a great,
fissured ridge with no more than a hundred feet to spare and found myself
flying across an enormous valley, mist rising to engulf me like steam from a
boiling pot. Suddenly, it was a lot colder and rain drifted across
the windshield in a fine spray and then the horizon of things crackled with
electricity as rain swept in from the east in a great cloud to engulf me. Violent tropical storms of that type were one of the
daily hazards of flying in the area. Frequent and usually short-lived, they
could wreak an incredible amount of damage and the par_ticular danger was the
lightning associated with them. It was usually best to climb over them, but the
Vega was already as high as she was going to go considering the state she was
in so I really had no other choice than to hang on and hope for the best I didn't think of dying, I was too
involved in keeping the plane in the air to have time for anything else. The
Vega was made of wood. Cantilevered wings and streamlined wooden skin fuselage,
manufactured in two halves and glued together like a child's toy and now, the
toy was tearing itself to pieces. Outside, it was almost completely dark and water
cascaded in through every strained seam in the fuselage as we rocked in the
turbulence. Rain streamed from the wings, lightning flicker_ing at their tips and
pieces of fuselage started to flake away. I felt a kind of exultation more than anything else at
the sheer involvement of trying to control that dying plane and actually
laughed out loud at one point when a section of the roof went and water
cascaded in over my head. I came out into bright sunlight of the
late afternoon and saw the river on the horizon immediately. It had to be the
Negro and I pushed the Vega towards it, ignoring the stench of burning
oil, the rattling of the wings. Pieces were breaking away from the
fuselage constantly now and the Vega was losing height steadily. God alone
knows what was keeping the engine going. It was really quite extraordinary. Any
minute now, and the damn thing might pack up altogether and a crash landing in
that impenetrable rain forest below was not something I could reasonably hope
to survive. A voice crackled in my earphone. “Heh, Vega, your
wings are flapping so much I thought you were a bird. What's keeping you up?” He came up from nowhere and levelled out off my port
wing, a Hayley monoplane in scarlet and silver trim, no more than four
or five years old from the look of it. The voice was Ameri_can and with a
distinctive harshness to it that gave it its own flavour in spite of the static
that was trying to drown it “Who are you?' “Neil Mallory,” I said. “Iquitos for Belem by way of
Manaus.” “Jesus.” He laughed harshly. “I thought
it was Lindberg they called the flying fool. Manaus is just on a hundred miles
down_river from here. Can you stay afloat that long?” Another hour at least. I checked the fuel gauge and air-speed indicator and
faced the inevitable. “Not a chance. Speed's fall_ing all the time and my
tank's nearly dry.” “No use jumping for it in this kind of
country,” he said. “You'd never be seen again. Can you hold her together for
another ten minutes?” “I can try.” “There's a patch of campo ten or fifteen miles
downstream. Give you a chance to land that thing if you're good enough.” I didn't reply because the fuselage
actually started to tear away in a great strip from the port wing and the wing,
as if in pain, moved up and down more frantically than ever. I was about a thousand feet up as we reached the Negro
and turned downstream, drifting gradually and inevitably towards the ground
like a falling leaf. There was sweat on my face in spite of the wind rushing in
through the holes in the fuselage and my hands were cramped tight on the stick
for it was taking all my strength to hold her. “Easy, kid, easy.” That strange, harsh voice crackled
through the static. “Not long now. A mile downstream on your left. I'd tell you
to start losing height only you're falling like a stone as it is.” “I love you too,” I said and clamped my teeth hard
together and held on as the Vega lurched violently to starboard. The campo blossomed in the jungle a quarter of
a mile in front of me, a couple of hundred yards of grassland beside the river.
The wind seemed to be in the right direction although in the stare the Vega was
in, there wasn't much I could have done about it if it hadn't been. I hardly
needed to throttle back to reduce airspeed for my approach - the engine had
almost stopped anyway - but I got the tail trimmer adjusted and dropped the
flaps as I floated in across the tree-tops. It took all my strength to hold her,
stamping on the rudder to pull her back in line as she veered to starboard. It
almost worked. I plunged down, with a final burst of power to level out for my
landing and the engine chose that precise moment to die on me. It was like running slap into an
invisible wall. The Vega seemed to hang there in the air a hundred feet above
the ground for a moment, then swooped. I left the undercarriage in the branches
of the trees at the west end of the campo. In fact I think, in the final
analysis, that was what saved me for the braking effect on the plane as she
barged through the top of the trees was considerable. She simply flopped down
on her belly on the campo and ploughed forward through the six-foot-high
grass, leaving both wings behind her on the way and came to a dead halt perhaps
twenty yards from the bank of the river. I unstrapped my seat belt, kicked open the door, threw
out the mail bags and followed them through, just in case. But there was no
need and the fact that she hadn't gone up like a torch on impact wasn't luck.
It was simply that there wasn't anything left in the tanks to burn. I sat down very carefully on one of the mail sacks. My
hands were trembling slightly - not much, but enough - and my heart was
pounding like a trip-hammer. The Hayley swooped low overhead. I waved without
looking up, then unzipped my flying jacket and found a tin of Balkan Sobranie
cigarettes, last of & carton I'd bought on the black market in Lima
the previous month. I don't think anything in life to that moment had ever
tasted as good. After a while, I stood up and turned in
time to see the Hayley bank and drop in over the trees on the far side of the campo.
He made it look easy and it was far from that, for the wreckage of the Vega
and the position where its wings had come to rest in its wake left him very
little margin for error. There couldn't have been more than a dozen yards
between the tip of his port wing and the edge of the trees. I sat down on one of the mail sacks
again, mainly because my legs suddenly felt very weak and lit another Sobranie.
I could hear him ploughing towards me through the long grass, and once he
called my name. God knows why I didn't answer. Some kind of shock. I suppose. I
simply sat there, the cigarette slack between my lips and stared beyond the
wreck of the Vega to the river, taking in every sight and sound in minute
detail as if to prove I was alive. “By God, you can fly, boy. I’ll say that for you.” He emerged from the grass and stood
looking at me, hands on hips in what I was to learn was an inimitable gesture.
He was physically very big indeed and wore a leather top-coat, breeches,
knee-length boots, a leather helmet, goggles pushed up high on the forehead and
there was a .45 Colt automatic in a holster on his right thigh. I put out my hand and when I spoke, the voice seemed
to belong to someone else. “Mallary - Neil Mallory.” “You already told me that - remember?” He grinned. “My
name's Hannah - Sam Hannah. Anything worth salvaging in there besides the
mail?” As I discovered later, he was forty-five
years of age at that time, but he could have been older or younger if judged on
appearance alone for he had one of those curiously ageless faces, tanned to
almost the same colour as his leather coat He had the rather hard, self-possessed,
competent look of a man who had been places and done things, survived against
odds on occasions and yet, even from the first, there seemed a flaw in him. He
made too perfect a picture standing there in his flying kit, gun on hip, like
some R.F.C. pilot waiting to take off on a dawn patrol across the trenches, yet
more like a man playing the part than the actuality. And the eyes were wrong -
a sort of pale, washed blue that never gave anything away. I told him about the mining machinery and he climbed
in_side the Vega to look for himself. He reappeared after a while holding a
canvas grip. “This yours?” I nodded and he threw it down. “Those
crates are out of the question. Too heavy for the Hayley anyway. Any_thing else
you want?” I shook my head and then remembered. “Oh yes, there's
a revolver in the map compartment” He found it with no difficulty and pushed it across,
together with a box of cartridges, a Webley .38 which I shoved away in one of
the pockets of my flying jacket. “Then if you're ready, we'll get out of
here.” He picked up the three mail sacks with no visible effort. “The Indians
in these parts are Jicaros. There were around five thousand of them till last
year when some doctor acting for one of the land companies infected them with
small pox instead of vaccinating them against it. The survivors have developed
the unfortunate habit of skinning alive any white man they can lay hands on.” But such tales had long lost the power to move me for
they were commonplace along the Amazon at a time when most settlers or
prospectors regarded the Indians as something other than human. Vermin to be
ruthlessly stamped out and any means were looked upon as fair. I stumbled along behind Hannah who kept
up a running conversation, cursing freely as great clouds of grasshoppers and
insects of various kinds rose in clouds as we disturbed them. “What a bloody country. The last place God made. As
far as I'm concerned, the Jicaros can have it and welcome.” “Then why stay?” I asked him. We had reached the Haley by then and he heaved the
mail bags inside and turned, a curious glitter in his eyes. '”Not from choice,
boy, I can tell you that” He gave me a push up into the cabin. It wasn't as
large as the Vega. Seats for four passengers and a freight compartment behind,
but everything was in apple-pie order and not just be_cause she wasn't all that
old. Ibis was a plane that enjoyed regular, loving care. Something I found
faintly surprising because it didn't seem to fit with Hannah. I strapped myself in beside him and he closed the
door. “A hundred and eighty this baby does at full stretch. You'll be wallowing
in a hot bath before you know it.” He grinned. “All right, tepid, if I know my
Manaus plumbing.” Suddenly I was very tired. It was marvellous just to
sit there, strapped comfortably into my seat and let someone else do the work
and as I've said, he was good. Really good. There wasn't going to be more than
a few feet in it as far as those trees were concerned at the far end of the campo
and yet I hadn't a qualm as he turned the Hayley into the wind and opened
the throttle. He kept her going straight into that
green wall, refusing to sacrifice power for height, waiting until the last
possible moment, pulling the stick back into his stomach and lifting us up over
the tops of the trees with ten feet to spare. He laughed out loud and slapped the
bulkhead with one hand. “You know what's the most important thing in life,
Mallory? Luck - and I've got a bucket full of the stuff. I'm going to live to
be a hundred and one.” “Good luck to you,” I said. Strange, but he was like a man with drink taken. Not
drunk, but unable to stop talking. For the life of me, I can't remem_ber what
he said, for gradually my eyes closed and his voice dwindled until it was one
with the engine itself and then, that too faded and there was only the quiet
darkness. TWO Maria of the Angels I had hoped to be on my way in a matter
of hours, certainly no later than the following day for in spite of the fact
that Manaus was passing through hard times, there was usually a boat of some
description or another leaving for the coast most days. Things started to go wrong from the
beginning. To start with, there was the police in the person of the comandante
himself who insisted on giving me a personal examination regarding the
crash, noting my every word in his own hand which took up a remarkable amount
of time. After signing my statement I had to wait outside his
office while he got Hannah's version of the affair. They seemed to be old and
close friends from the laughter echoing faintly through the closed door and
when they finally emerged, Hannah had an arm round the comandante's shoulder. “Ah, Senhor Mallory.” The comandante nodded
graciously. “I have spoken to Captain Hannah on this matter and am happy to say
that he confirms your story in every detail. You are free , to go.” Which was nice of him. He went back into his office and Hannah said, “That's
all right, then.” He frowned as if con_cerned and put a hand on my shoulder.
“I've got things to do, but you look like the dead walking. Grab a cab
downstairs and get the driver to take you to the Palace Hotel. Ask for Senhor
Juca. Tell him I sent you. Five or six hours' sleep and you'll be fine. I'll
catch up with you this evening. We'll have some_thing to eat. Hit the high
spots together.” “In Manaus?” I said. They still have their fair share of sin
if you know where to look.' He grinned crookedly. 'I'll see you later.' He returned to the comandante's office, opening
the door without knocking and I went downstairs and out through the cracked
marble pillars at the entrance. I didn't go to the hotel straight away.
Instead, I took one of the horse-drawn cabs that waited at the bottom of the
steps and gave the driver the address of the local agent of the mining company
for whom I'd contracted to deliver the Vega to Belem. In its day during the great rubber boom at the end of
the nineteeth century, Manaus had been the original hell-hole, millionaires
walking the streets ten-a-penny, baroque palaces, an opera house to rival Paris
itself. No sin too great, no wicked_ness too evil. Sodom and Gomorrah rolled
into one and set down on the banks of the Negro, a thousand miles up the
Amazon. I had never cared much for the place.
There was a sugges_tion of corruption, a kind of general decay. A feeling that
the jungle was gradually creeping back in and that none of us had any right to
be there. I felt restless and ill-at-ease,
reaction to stress, I suppose, and wanted nothing so much as to be on my way,
looking back on this place over the sternrail of a riverboat for the last time. I found the agent in the office of a
substantial warehouse on the waterfront. He was tall, cadaverous, with the
haunted eyes of a man who knows he has not got long to live and he coughed
repeatedly into a large, soiled handkerchief which was already stained with
blood. He gave thanks to Our Lady for my
deliverance to the extent of crossing himself and in the same breath pointed
out that under the terms of my contract, I only got paid on safe delivery of
the Vega to Belem. Which was exactly what I had expected and I left him in a
state of near collapse across his desk doing his level best to bring up
what was left of his lungs and went outside. My cab still waited for me, the driver
dozing in the heat of the day, his straw sombrero tilted over his eyes. I
walked across to the edge of the wharf to see what was going on in the basin
which wasn't much, but there was a stern-wheeler up at the next wharf loading
green bananas. I found the captain in a canvas chair under an awning
on the bridge and he surfaced for as long as it took to tell me he was leaving
at nine the following morning for Belem and that the trip would take six days.
If I didn't fancy a hammock on deck with his more impoverished customers, I
could have the spare bunk in the mate's cabin with all found for a hundred cruzeiros.
I assured him I would be there on time and he closed his eyes with complete
indifference and returned to more important matters. I had just over a thousand cruzeiros in my
wallet, around a hundred and fifty pounds sterling at that time which meant
that even allowing for the trip down-river and incidental ex_penses, I would
have ample in hand to buy myself a passage to England from Belem on some cargo
boat or other. I was going home. After two and a half years of the
worst that South America could offer, I was on my way and it felt marvellous.
Definitely one of life's great moments and all tiredness left me as I turned
and hurried back to the cab. I had expected the worst of the hotel
but the Palace was a pleasant surprise. Certainly it had seen better days, but
it had a kind of baroque dignity to it, a faded charm that was very appealing,
and Hannah's name had a magic effect on the Senhor Juca he had mentioned, an
old, white-haired man in an alpaca jacket who sat behind the desk reading a newspaper. He took me upstairs personally and
ushered me into a room with its own little ironwork terrace overlooking the
river. The whole place was a superb example of late Victoriana, caught for all
time like a fly in amber from the brass bed to the heavy, mahogany furniture. An Indian woman in a black bombazine
dress appeared with clean sheets and the old man showed me, with some pride,
the bathroom next door of which I could have sole use, although regrettably it
would be necessary to ring for hot water. I thanked him for his courtesy, but
he waved his hands deprecatingly and assured me, with some eloquence, that
nothing was too much trouble for a friend of Captain Hannah's. I thought about that as I undressed. Whatever else you
could say about him, Hannah obviously enjoyed considerable standing in Manaus
which was interesting, considering he was a foreigner. I needed that bath badly, but suddenly, sitting there
on the edge of the bed after getting my boots off, I was overwhelmed with
tiredness. I climbed between die sheets and was almost instantly asleep. I surfaced to the mosquito net billowing
above me like a pale, white flower in the breeze from the open window and
beyond, a face floated disembodied in the diffused yellow glow of an oil lamp.
Old Juca blinked sad, moist eyes. “Captain Hannah was here earlier, senhor. He
asked me to wake you at nine o'clock.” It took its own time in getting through
to me. “Nine o'clock?” “He asks you to meet him, senhor, at The
Little Boat. He wishes you to dine with him. I have a cab waiting to take
you there, senhor. Everything is arranged.” “That's nice of him,” I said, but any
iron in my voice was obviously lost on him. “Your bath is waiting, senhor. Hot water is provided.”
He put the lamp down carefully on the table, the door dosed with a gentle sigh
behind him, the mosquito net fluttered in the eddy like some great moth, then
settled again. Hannah certainly took a lot for granted. I got up,
feeling vaguely irritated at the way things were being managed for me and
padded across to the open window. Quite suddenly, my whole mood changed for it
was pleasantly cool after the heat of the day, the breeze perfumed with
flowers. Lights glowed down there on the river and music echoed faintly, the
fredo from the sound of it, pulsating through the night, filling me with a
vague, irrational excitement. When I turned back to the room I made
another discovery. My canvas grip had been unpacked and my old linen suit had
been washed and pressed and hung neatly from the back of a chair waiting for
me. There was really nothing I could do, the pressures were too great, so I
gave in gracefully, found a towel and went along the corridor to have my bath. Although the main rainy season was over,
rainfall always tends to be heavy in the upper Amazon basin area and sudden,
violent downpours are common, especially at night. I left the hotel to just such a rush of rain and
hurried down the steps to the cab which was waiting for me, escorted by Juca
who insisted on holding an ancient black umbrella over my head. The driver had
raised the leather hood which kept out most of the rain if not all and drove
away at once. The streets were deserted, washed clean of people by
the rain and from the moment we left the hotel until we reached ouf
destination, I don't think we saw more than half a dozen people, particularly
when we moved through the back streets towards the river. We emerged on the waterfront at a place
where there were a considerable number of houseboats of various kinds for a
great many people actually lived on the river this way. We finally came to a
halt at the end of a long pier. “This way, senhor.” The cabby insisted on placing his old
oilskin coat about my shoulders and escorted me to the end of the pier where a
lantern hung from a pole above a rack festooned with fishing nets. An old riverboat was moored out there in
the darkness, lights gleaming, laughter and music drifting across the water. He
leaned down and lifted a large, wooden trapdoor and the light from the lamp
flooded in to reveal a flight of wooden steps. He went down and I followed
without hesitation. I had, after all, no reason to expect foul play and in any
event, the Webley .38 which I'd had the forethought to slip into my right-hand
coat pocket was as good an insurance as any. A kind of boardwalk stretched out through the darkness
towards the riverboat, constructed over a series of canoes and it dipped
alarmingly as we moved across. When we reached the other end the cabby smiled and
slapped the hull with the flat of his palm. “The Little Boat, senhor.
Good appetite in all things but in food and women most of all.” It was a Brazilian saying and well intended. I reached
for my wallet and he raised a hand. “It is not necessary, senhor. The good
captain has seen to it all.” Hannah again. I
watched him negotiate the swaying catwalk successfully as far as the pier then
turned and went up some iron steps which took me to the deck. A giant of a man
moved from the shadows beside a lighted doorway, a Negro with a ring in one ear
and a heavy, curly beard. “Senhor?” he said. “I'm looking for Captain Hannah,” I told him. “He's
expecting me.” The teeth gleamed in the darkness. Another friend
of Hannah's. This was really beginning to get monotonous. He didn't say
anything, simply opened the door for me and I passed inside. I suppose it must have been the main
saloon in the old days. Now it was crowded with tables, people crammed together
like sardines. There was a permanent curtain of smoke that, allied to the
subdued lighting, made visibility a problem, but I managed to detect a bar in
one corner on the other side of the small, packed dance floor. A five-piece
rumba band was bang_ing out a carioca and most of the crowd seemed to be
singing along with it. I saw Hannah in the thick of it on the
floor dancing about as close as it was possible to get to a really beautiful
girl by any standards. She was of mixed blood, Negro-European variety was my
guess and wore a dress of scarlet satin that fitted her like a second skin and
made her look like the devil's own. He swung her round, saw me and let out a
great cry. “Heh, Mallory, you made it.” He pushed the girl away as if she didn't
exist and ploughed through the crowd towards me. Nobody got annoyed even when
he put a drink or two over. Mostly they just smiled and one or two of the men
slapped him on the back and called good-naturedly. He'd been drinking, that much was obvious and greeted
me like a long lost brother. “What kept you? Christ, but I'm starv_ing. Come on,
I've got a table laid on out on the terrace where we can hear ourselves think.” He took me by the elbow and guided me through the
crowd to a long, sliding shutter on the far side. As he started to pull it
back, the girl in the red satin dress arrived and flung her arms around his
neck. He grabbed her wrists and she gave a short cry of
pain, that strength of his again, I suppose. He no longer looked
anything like as genial and somehow, his bad Portuguese made it sound
worse. “Later, angel - later, I’ll screw you just as much as
you damn well want only now, I want a little time with my friend. Okay?” When he released her she backed away, looked scared if
any_thing, turned and melted into the crowd. I suppose it was about then I
noticed that the women vastly outnumbered the men and commented on the fact. “What is this, a whorehouse?” “Only the best in town.” He pulled back the shutter and led the way out to a
private section of the deck with a canvas awning from which the rain dripped
steadily. A table, laid for two, stood by the rail under a pressure lamp. He shouted in Portuguese, “Heh, Pedro,
let's have some action here.” Then he motioned me to one of the seats and
produced a bottle of wine from a bucket of water under the table. “You like
this stuff - Pouilly Fuisse? They get it for me special. I used to drink it by
the bucketful in the old days in France.” I tried some. It was ice-cold, sharp and fresh and
instantly exhilarating. “You were on the Western Front?” “I sure was. Three years of it Not many lasted that
long, I can tell you,” Which at least explained the Captain bit. I said, “But America didn't come into the war till
nineteen-seventeen.” “Oh, that.” He leaned back out of the way as a waiter
in a white shirt and cummerbund appeared with a tray to serve us. “I flew for
the French with the Lafayette Escadrille. Nieuport Scouts then Spads.” He
leaned forward to re-fill my glass. “How old are you, Mallory?” “Twenty-three.” He laughed. “I'd twenty-six kills to my credit when I
was your age. Been shot down four times, once by von Richthofen himself.” Strange, but at that stage of things I never doubted
him for a second. Stated baldly, what he had said could easily sound like
boasting and yet it was his manner which said most and he was casual in the
extreme as if these things were really of no account. We had fish soup, followed by a kind of casserole of
chicken stewed in its own blood, which tasted a lot better than it sounds. This
was backed up by eggs and olives fried, as usual, in olive oil. And there was a
mountain of rice and tomatoes in vinegar. Hannah never stopped talking and yet ate
and drank enor_mously with little visible effect except to make him talk more
loudly and more rapidly than ever. “It was a hard school out there, believe
me. You had to be good to survive and the longer you lasted, the better your
chances.” “That makes sense, I suppose,” I said. “It sure does. You don't need luck up
there, kid. You need to know what you're doing. Flying's about the most
unnatural thing a man can do.” When the waiter came to clear the table, I thanked
him. Hannah said, “That's pretty good Portuguese you speak. Better than mine.” “I spent a year on the lower Amazon when I first came
to South America,” I told him. “Flying out of Belem for a mining company that
had diamond concessions along the Xingu River.” He seemed impressed. “I hear that's rough country.
Some of the worst Indians in Brazil.” 'Which was why I switched to Peru.
Mountain flying may be tricker, but it's a lot more fun than what you're
doing.' He said, “You were pretty good out there
today. I've been flying for .better than twenty years and I can't think of more
than half a dozen guys I've known who could have landed that Vega. Where did
you learn to fly like that?” “I had an uncle who was in the R.F.C.,”
I said. “Died a couple of years back. He used to take me up in a Puss Moth when
I was a kid. When I went to University, I joined the Air Squad_ron which led to
a Pilot Officer's commission in the Auxiliary Air Force. That got me plenty of
weekend flying.” “Then what?” “Qualified for a commercial pilot's licence in my
spare time, then found pilots were ten-a-penny.” “Except in South America.” “Exactly.' I was more than a little tight by then and
yet the words seemed to spill out with no difficulty. 'All I ever wanted to do
was fly. Know what I mean? I was willing to go any_where.” “You certainly were if you drew the Xingu. What are
you going to do now? If you're stuck for a job I might be able to help.” “Flying, you mean?” He nodded. “I handle the mail and
general freight route to Landro which is about two hundred miles up the Negro
from here. I also cover the Rio das Mortes under government contract Lot of
diamond prospecting going on up there these days.” “The Rio das Mortes?” I said. “The River
of Death? You must be joking. That's worse than the Xingu any day. I've been
there. I took some government men to a Mission Station called Santa Helena
maybe two years ago. That would be before your time. You know the place?” “I call there regularly.” “You used a phrase today,” I said. “The
Last Place God Made. Well, that's the Rio das Mortes, Hannah. During the rainy
season it never stops. At other times of the year it just rains all day.
They've got flies up there that lay eggs in your eyeballs. Most parts of the
Amazon would consider the pirhona bad enough because a shoal of them can
reduce a man to a skeleton in three minutes flat, but on the Mortes, they have
a microscopic item with spines that crawls up your backside given half a chance
and it takes a knife to get him out again.” “You don't need to tell me about the
damn place,” he said. “I've been there. Came in with three Hayleys and high
hopes a year ago. All I've got left is the baby you arrived in today. Believe
me, when my government contract's up in three months you won't see me for
dust.” “What happened to the other two planes?” “Kaput. Lousy pilots.” “Then why do you need me?” “Because it takes two planes to keep my schedules
going or to put it more exactly, I can't quite do it with one. I managed to
pick up an old biplane the other day from a planter down_river who's selling
up.” “What is it?” “A Bristol.” He was in the act of filling my glass
and I started so much that I spilled most of my wine across the table. “You
mean a Brisfit? A Bristol fighter? Christ, they were flying those over twenty
years ago on the Western Front” He nodded. “I should know. Oh, she's old
all right, but then she only has to hold together another three months. Do one
or two of the easy river trips. If you'd wanted the job, you could have had it,
but it doesn't matter. There's a guy in at the week_end who's already been in
touch with me. Some Portuguese who's been flying for a mining company in
Venezuela that went bust which means I'll get him cheap.” “Well, that's okay then,” I said. “What are you going to do?” “Go home - what else.” “What about money? Can you manage?” “Just about.” I patted my wallet “I won't be taking
home any pot of gold, but I'll be back in one piece and that's all that counts.
There's a hard time coming from what I read of events in Europe. They're going
to need men with my kind of flying experience, the way things are looking.” “The Nazis, you mean?” he nodded. “You could be right.
A bunch of bastards, from what I hear. You should meet my maintenance
eingineer, Mamie Sterne. Now he's a German. Was a professor of engineering at
one of their universities or something. They arrested him because he was a Jew.
Put him in some kind of hell-hole they call a concentration camp. He was lucky
to get out with a whole skin. Came off a freighter right here in Manaus without
a penny in his pocket” “Which was when you met him?” “Best day's work of my life. Where aero engines are
con_cerned the guy's the original genius.” He re-filled my glass. “What kind of
stuff were you flying with the R.A.F. then?” “Wapitis mainly. The Auxiliaries get the oldest
aircraft” “The stuff the regulars don't want?” “That's right. I've even flown Bristols. There were
still one or two around on some stations. And then there was the Mark One Fury.
I got about thirty hours in one those just before I left.” “What's that - a fighter?” I nodded and
he sighed and shook his head. “Christ, but I envy you, kid, going back to all
that. I used to be Ace-of-Aces, did you know that? Knocked out four Fockers in
one morning before I went down in flames. That was my last show. Captain Samuel
B. Hannah, all of twenty-three and everything but the Congressional Medal of
Honour.” “I thought that was Eddie Rickenbacker?' I said.
'Ace-of-Aces, I mean.” “I spent the last six months of the war in hospital,”
he answered. Those blue eyes stared vacantly into the
past, caught for a moment by some ancient hurt, and then he seemed to pull
him_self back to reality, gave me that crooked grin and raised his glass. “Happy landings.” The wine had ceased to effect me or so it seemed for
it went down in one single easy swallow. The final bottle was empty. He called
for more, then lurched across to the sliding door and pulled it back. The music was like a blow in the face, frenetic,
exciting, filling the night, mingling with the laughter, voices singing. The
girl in the red satin dress moved up the steps to join him and he pulled her
into his arms and she kissed him passion_ately. I sat there feeling curiously detached
as the waiter re_filled my glass and Hannah, surfacing grinned across at me. The girl who slid into the opposite seat was part
Indian to judge by the eyes that slanted up above high cheekbones. The face
itself was calm and remote, framed by dark, shoulder-length hair and she wore a
plain white cotton dress which but_toned down the front. She helped herself to an empty glass and I reached for
the newly opened bottle of wine and filled it for her. Hannah came across, put
a hand under her chin and tilted her face. She didn't like that, I could tell
by the way her eyes changed. He said, “You're new around heres aren't
you? What's your name?” “Maria, senhor.” “Maria of the Angels, eh? I like that.
You know me?” “Everyone along the river knows you,
senhor.” He patted her cheek. “Good girl. Senhor Mallory is a
friend of mine - a good friend. You look after him. I'll see you're all right.” “I would have thought the senhor well
able to look after himself.” He laughed harshly. “You may be right,
at that.” He turned and went back to the girl in the satin dress and took her
down to the dance floor. Maria of the Angels toasted me without a
word and sipped a little of her wine. I emptied my glass in return, stood up
and went to the rail. My head seemed to swell like a balloon. I tried breathing
deeply and leaned out over the rail, letting the rain blow against my face. I hadn't heard her move, but she was there behind me
and when I turned, she put her hands lightly on my shoulders. “You would like
to dance, senhor?” I shook my head. “Too crowded in there.” She turned without a word, crossed to the sliding door
and closed it. The music was suddenly muted, yet plain enough a slow, sad samba
with something of the night in it. She came back to the rail and melted into me, one arm
sliding behind my neck. Her body started to move against mine, easing me into the
rhythm and I was lost, utterly and com_pletely. A name like Maria and the face
of a madonna to go with it perhaps, but the rest of her... I wasn't completely certain of the sequence of things
after that. The plain truth was that I was so drunk, I didn't really know what
I was doing. There was a point when I surfaced to find myself on
some other part of the deck with her tight in my arms and then she was pulling
away from me, telling me this was no good, that there were too many people. She must have made die obvious suggestion - that we go
to her place - because the next thing I recall is being led across that swaying
catwalk to the pier. The rain was falling harder than ever
now and when we went up the steps to the pier, we ran into the full force of it.
The thin cotton dress was soaked within seconds, clinging to her body, the
nipples blossoming on her breasts, filling me with excitement. I reached out for her, pulling all that
ripeness into me, my hands fastening over the firm buttocks. The sap was rising
with a vengeance. I kissed her pretty savagely and after a while she pushed me
away and patted my face. “God, but you're beautiful,” I said and leaned back
against a stack of packing cases. She smiled, for the first and only time
I could recall in our acquaintance as if truly delighted at the compliment, a
lamp turning on inside her. Then she lifted her right knee into my crotch with
all her force. I was so drunk, that I was not immediately conscious
of pain, only of being down on the boardwalk, knees up to my chest. I rolled over on my back, was aware of
her on her knees beside me, hands busy in my pockets. Some basic instinct of
self-preservation tried to bring me back to life when I saw the wallet in her
hands, a knowledge that it contained every_thing of importance to me, not only
material things, but my present future. As she stood up, I reached for her ankle and got the
heel of her shoe squarely in the centre of my palm. She kicked out again,
sending me rolling towards the edge of the pier. I was saved from going over by some sort of raised
edgings and hung there, scrabbling for a hold frantically, no strength in me at
all. She started towards me presumably to finish it off and then several things
seemed to happen at once. I heard my name, clear through the rain, saw three men
halfway across the catwalk, Hannah in the lead. He had that .45 automatic in
his hand and a shot echoed flatly through the rain. Too late, for Maria of the Angels was
already long gone into the darkness. THREE The Immelmarm Turn The stem-wheeler left on time the
following morning, but without me. At high noon when she must have been thirty
or forty miles down-river, I was sitting outside the comandante's office
again for the second time in two days, listening to the voices droning away
inside. After a while, the outside door opened and Hannah came
in. He was wearing flying clothes and looked tired, his face unshaven, the eyes
hollow from lack of sleep. He'd had a con_tract run to make at ten o'clock,
only a short hop of fifty miles or so down-river for one of the mining
companies, but some_thing that couldn't be avoided. He sat on the edge of the sergeant's desk and lit a
cigarette, regarding me anxiously. “How do you feel?” “About two hundred years old.” “God damn that bitch.” He got to his feet and paced
restlessly back and forth across the room. “If there was only something I could
do.” He turned to face me, really looking his age for the first time since I'd
known him. “I might as well level with you, kid. Every damn tiling I buy round
here from fuel to booze is on credit. The Bristol ate up all the ready cash I
had. When my government contract is up in another three months, I'm due a
reasonable enough bonus, but until then...” “Look, forget about it,” I said. “I took you to the bloody place, didn't I?” He genuinely felt responsible, I could
see that and couldn't do much about it, a hard thing for a man like him to
accept, for his position in other people's eyes, their opinion was im_portant
to him. “I’m free, white and twenty-one, isn't
that what you say in the States?” I said. “Anything I got, I asked for, so have
a decent cigarette for a change and shut up.” I held out the tin of Balkan Sobranie
and the door to the comandante's office opened and the sergeant
appeared. “You will come in now, Senhor Maillory?” I stood up and walked into the room
rather slowly which was understandable under the circumstances. Hannah simply
followed me inside without asking anyone's permission. The comandante nodded to him. “Senhor Hannah.” “Maybe there's something I can do,” Hannah said. The comandante managed to look as sorrowful as
only a Latin can and shook his head. “A bad business, Senhor Mallory. You say
there was a thousand cruzieros in the wallet besides your passport?” I sank into the nearest chair. “Nearer to eleven
hundred.” “You could have had her for the night for five,
senhor. To carry that kind of money on your person was extremely foolish.” “No sign of her at all, then?” Hannah put in. “Surely
to God somebody must know the bitch.” “You know the type, senhor. Working the river, moving
from town to town. No one at The Little Boat had ever seen her before.
She rented a room at a house near the water_front, but had only been there
three days.” “What you're trying to say is that she's well away
from Manaus by now and the chances of catching her are remote,” I said. “Exactly, senhor. The truth is always painful. She was
three-quarters Indian. She will probably go back to her people for a while. All
she has to do is take off her dress. They all look the same.' He helped himself
to a long black cigar from a box on his desk. 'None of which helps you. I am
sensible of this. Have you funds that you can draw on?” “Not a penny.” “So?” He frowned. “The passport is not
so difficult. An appli_cation to the British Consul in Belem backed by a letter
from me should remedy that situation within a week or two, but as the law
stands at present, all foreign nationals are required to produce evidence of
employment if they do not possess private means.” I knew exactly what he meant There were public work
gangs for people like me. Hannah moved round to the other end of the room where
he could look at me and nodded briefly. He said calmly, “No difficulty there.
Senhor Mallory was considering coming to work for me anyway.” “As a pilot?” The comandante's eyes went up and
he turned to me. “This is so, senhor?” “Quite true,” I said. Hannah grinned slightly and the comandante
looked dis_tinctly relieved “All is in order then.” He stood up and held
out his hand. “If anything of interest does materialise in con_nection with
this unfortunate affair, senhor, I'll know where to find you.” I shook hands - it would have seemed
churlish not to - and shuffled outside. I kept right on going and had reached
the pillared entrance hall before Hannah caught up with me. I sat down on a
marble bench in a patch of sunlight and he stood in front of me looking
genuinely uncertain. “Did I do right, back there?” I nodded wearily. “I’m obliged to you - really, but
what about this Portuguese you were expecting?” “He loses, that's all.” He sat down beside me. “Look,
I know you wanted to get home, but it could be worse. You can move in with
Mannie at Landro and a room at the Palace on me between trips. Your keep and a
hundred dollars American a week.” The terms were generous by any standards. I said,
“That's fine by me.” “There's just one snag. Like I said, I'm living on
credit at the moment. That means I won't have the cash to pay you till I get
that government bonus at the end of my contract which means sticking out this
last three months with me. Can you face that?” “I don't have much choice, do I?” I got up and walked out into the
entrance. He said, with what sounded like genuine admiration in his voice, “By
God but you're a cool one, Mallory. Doesn't anything ever throw you?” “Last night was last night,” I told him. “Today's
something else again. Do we fly up to Landro this afternoon?” He stared at me, a slight frown on his face, seemed
about to make some sort of comment, then obviously changed his mind, “We ought
to,” he said. “There's the fortnightly run to the mission station at Santa
Helena, to make tomorrow. There's only one thing. The Bristol ought to go, too.
I want Mannie to check that engine out as soon as possible. That means both of
us will have to fly. Do you feel up to it?” “That's what I'm getting paid for,” I said and
shuffled down the steps towards the cab waiting at the bottom. The airstrip Hannah was using at Manaus
at that time wasn't much. A wooden administration hut with a small tower and a
row of decrepit hangar sheds backed on to the river, roofed with rusting
corrugated iron. It was a derelict sort of place and the Hayley, the only
aircraft on view, looked strangely out of place, its scarlet and silver trim
gleaming in the after_noon sun. It was siesta so there was no one around. I dropped my
canvas grip on the ground beside the Hayley. It was so hot that I took off my
flying jacket - and very still except for an occasional roar from a
bull-throated howler monkey in the trees at the river's edge. There was a sudden rumble behind and when I turned,
Hannah was pushing back the sliding door on one of the sheds. “Well, here she is,” he said. The Bristol fighter was one of the really great combat
aircraft of the war and it served overseas with the R.A.F. until well into the
thirties. As I've said, there were still one or two around on odd stations in
England when I was learning to fly and I'd had seven or eight hours in them. But this one was an original - a
veritable museum piece. She had a fuselage which had been patched so many times
it was ridiculous and in one place, it was still possible to detect the faded
rondel of the R.A.F. Before I could make any kind of comment,
Hannah said, “Don't be put off by the state of the fuselage. She's a lot better
than she looks. Structurally as sound as a bell and I don't think there's much
wrong with the engine. The guy I bought it from had her for fifteen years and
didn't use her all that much. God knows what her history was before that. The
log book's missing.” “Have you flown her much?” I asked. “Just over a hundred miles. She handled well. Didn't
give me any kind of trouble at all.” The Bristol was a two-seater. I climbed
up on the lower port wing and peered into the pilot's cockpit. It had exactly
the right kind of smell - a compound of leather, oil and petrol - some_thing
that had never yet failed to excite me and I reached out to touch the stick in
a kind of reluctant admiration. The only modern addition was a radio which must
have been fitted when the new law made them mandatory in Brazil. “It really must be an original. Basket seat and leather
cushions. All the comforts of home.” “They were a great plane,” Hannah said soberly. I dropped to the ground. “Didn't I read somewhere that
van Richthofen shot down four in one day?” “There were reasons for that. The pilot had a fixed
machine-gun up front - a Vickers. The observer usually carried one or two
free-mounting Lewis guns in the rear. At first, they used the usual two-seater
technique.” “Which meant the man in the rear cockpit did all the
shoot_ing?” “Exactly, and that was no good. They sustained pretty
heavy losses at first until pilots discovered she was so maneuverable you could
fly her like a single-seater.” “With the fixed machine-gun as the main weapon?” “That's right. The observer's Lewis just became a
useful extra. They used to carry a couple of bombs. Not much -around two
hundred and forty pounds - but it means you can take a reasonable pay load. If
you look, you'll see the rear cock_pit has been extended at some time.” I peered over. “You could get a couple of passengers
in there now.” “I suppose so, but it isn't necessary.
The Hayley can handle that end of things. Let's get her outside.” We took a wing each and pushed her out into the bright
sunshine. In spite of her shabby appearance, she looked strangely menacing and
exactly what she was supposed to be - a formidable fighting machine, waiting
for something to happen. “I've known people who love horses - any
horse - with every fibre of their being, an instinctive response that simply
cannot be denied. Aeroplanes have always affected me in exactly the same way
and this was an aeroplane and a half in spite of her shabby appearance and
comparatively slow speed by modern standards. There was something indefinable
here that could not be stated. Of one tiling I was certain - it was me she was
waiting for.” Hannah said, “You can take the Hayley.
I'll follow on in this.” I shook my head. “No, thanks. This is
what you hired me to fly.” He looked a little dubious. “You're sure about that?” I didn't bother to reply, simply went
and got my canvas grip and threw it into the rear cockpit. There was a
parachute in there, but I didn't bother to get it out, just pulled on my flying
jacket, helmet and goggles. He unfolded a map on the ground and we
crouched beside it. The Rio das Mortes branched out of the Negro to the
north-east about a hundred and fifty miles farther on. There was a military
post called Forte Franco at its mouth and Landro was another fifty miles
upstream. “Stick to the river all the way,” Hannah
said. “Don't try cutting across the jungle whatever you do. Go down there and
you're finished. It's Hum country all the way up the Mortes. They make those
Indians you mentioned along the Xingu look like Sunday-school stuff and there's
nothing they like better than getting their hands on a white man.” “Doesn't anyone have any contacts with them?” “Only the nuns at the medical mission at
Santa Helena and it's a miracle they've survived as long as they have. One of
the mining companies was having some trouble with them the other year so they
called the head men of the various sub-tribes together to talk things over,
then machine-gunned them from cover. Killed a couple of dozen, but they botched
things up and about eight got away. Since then it's been war. It's all martial
law up there. Not that it means anything. The military aren't up to much. A
colonel and fifty men with two motor launches at Forte Franco and that's it.” I folded the map and shoved it inside my
flying jacket. “From the sound of it, I'd say the Hunas have a point.” He laughed grimly. “You won't find many
to sympathise with that statement around Landro, Mallory. They're a bunch of
Stone Age savages. Vermin. If you'd seen some of the things they've done...” He walked across to the Hayley, opened
the cabin door and climbed inside. When he got out again, he was carrying a
shot_gun. “Have you got that revolver of yours handy?” I nodded
and he tossed the shotgun to me and a box of cartridges. “Better take this as
well, just in case. Best close-quarters weapon I know; 10-gauge, б-shot automatic. The loads are double-0 steel
buckshot. I'd use it on myself before I let those bastards get their hands on
me.” I held it in my hands for a moment, then put it into
the rear cockpit. “Are you flying with me?” He shook his head. “I've got things to do. I'll follow
in half an hour and still beat you there. I'll give a shout on the radio when I
pass.” There was a kind of boasting hi what he said without
need, for the Bristol couldn't hope to compete with the Hayley when it came to
speed, but I let it pass. Instead I said, “Just one thing. As I remember, you
need a chain of three men pulling the propeller to start the engine.” “Not with me around.” It was a simple statement of fact made
without pride for his strength as I was soon to see, was remarkable. I stepped
up on to the port wing and eased myself into that basket seat with its leather
cushions and pushed my feet into the toestraps at either end of the rudder bar. I made my cockpit checks, gave Hannah a
signal and wound the starting magneto while he pulled the propeller over a
com_pression stroke. The engine, a Rolls-Royce Falcon, exploded into life
instantly. The din was terrific, a feature of the engine at low
speeds. Hannah moved out of the way and I taxied away from the hangars
towards the leeward boundary of the field and turned into the wind. I pulled down my goggles, checked the sky to make sure
I wasn't threatened by anything else coming in to land and opened the throttle.
Up came the tail as I pushed the stick forward just a touch, gathering speed.
As she yawed to star_board in a slight cross-wind, I applied a little rudder
correc_tion. A hundred and fifty yards, a slight backward pressure on the stick
and she was airborne. At two hundred feet, I eased back the throttle to her
climb_ing speed which was all of sixty-five miles an hour, banked steeply at
five hundred feet and swooped back across the air_field. I could see Hannah quite plainly, hands shading his
eyes from the sun as he gazed up at me. What happened then was entirely
spontaneous: produced by the sheer exhilaration of being at the controls of
that magnificent plane as much as by any desire to impress him. The great German ace, Max Immelmann, came up with a
brilliant ploy that gave him two shots at an enemy in a dog_fight for the price
of one and without losing height. The famous Immelmann Turn, biblical knowledge
for any fighter pilot. I tried it now, diving in on Hannah, pulled up in a
half-loop, rolled out on top and came back over his head at fifty feet. He didn't move a muscle, simply stood
there, shaking a fist at me. I waved back, took the Bristol low over the trees
and turned up-river. You don't need to keep your hands on a
Bristol's controls at cruising speed. If you want an easy time of it, all you
have to do is adjust the tailplane incidence control and sit back, but that
wasn't for me. I was enjoying being in control, being at one with the machine
if you like. Someone once said the Bristol was like a thoroughbred hunter with
a delicate mouth and a stout heart and that afternoon over the Negro, I knew
exactly what he meant. On either side, the jungle, gigantic
walls of bamboo and liana which even the sun couldn't get through. Below, the
river, clouds of scarlet ibis scattering at my approach. This was flying - how flying was
meant to be and I went down to a couple of hundred feet, remembering that at
that height it was possible to get maximum speed out of her. One hundred and
twenty-five miles an hour. I sat back, hands steady on the stick and
concentrated on getting to Landro before Hannah. I almost made it, banking across the army post of
Forte Franco at the mouth of die Rio das Mortes an hour and a quarter after
leaving Manaus. I was ten miles upstream, pushing her hard at two
hundred feet when a thunderbolt descended. I didn't even know the Hayley was
there until he dived on my tail, pulled up in a half-loop, rolled out on top in
a perfect Immelmann Turn and roared, towards me head-on. I held the Bristol on
course and he pulled up above my head. “Bang, you're dead.” His voice crackled in my
earphones. “I was doing Immelmanns for real when you were still breast_feeding,
kid. See you in Landro.” He banked away across the jungle where
he had told me not to go and roared into the distance. For a wild moment, I
won_dered if he might be challenging me to follow, but resisted the impulse.
He'd lost two pilots already on the Mortes. No sense in making it three unless
I had to. I throttled back and continued up-river at a leisurely
hundred miles an hour, whistling softly between my teeth. FOUR Landro I came to Landro, dark clouds chasing
after me, the horizon closing in - another of those sudden tropical rainstorms
in the offing. It was exactly as I had expected - a clearing in the
jungle at the edge of the river. A crumbling jetty, pirogues drawn up on
the beach beside it, a church surrounded by a scattering of wooden houses and
not much else. In other words, a typical up-river settlement. The landing strip was at the north end of the place, a
stretch of campo at least three hundred yards long by a hundred across.
There was a windsock on a crude pole, lifting to one side in a slight breeze
and a hangar roofed with corrugated iron. Hannah was down there now with three
other men, push_ing the Hayley into the hangar. He turned as I came in low
across the field and waved. The Bristol had one characteristic which made a good
land_ing difficult for the novice. The undercarriage included rubber bungees
which had a catapulting effect if you landed too fast or too hard, bouncing you
back into the air like a rubber ball. I was damned if I was going to make that kind of
mistake in front of Hannah. I turned down-wind for my approach. A left-hand
turn, I throttled back and adjusted the tail trimmer. I glided down steadily at
just on sixty, selected my landing path and turned into the wind at five
hundred feet, crossing the end of the field at a hundred and fifty. Landing speed for a Bristol is
forty-five miles an hour and can be made without power if you want to. I closed
the throttle, eased back the stick to flatten my glide and floated in, the only
sound the wind whispering through the struts. I moved the stick back gradually to
prevent her sinking and stalled into a perfect three-point landing, touching
the ground so gently that I hardly felt a thing. I rolled to a halt close to the hangar and sat there
for a while, savouring the silence after the roar of the engine, then I pushed
up my goggles and unstrapped myself. Hannah came round on the port side
followed by a small, wiry man in overalls that had once been white and were now
black with oil and grease. “I told you he was good, Mannie,” Hannah said. “You did indeed, Sam.” His companion smiled up at me. The liking between us was immediate and
mutually recog_nised. One of those odd occasions when you feel that you've
known someone a hell of a long time. Except for a very slight accent, his
English was perfect. As I discovered later, he was fifty at that time and
looked ten years оlder which was hardly
surprising for the Nazis had imprisoned him for just over a year. He certainly
didn't look like a professor. As I've said, he was small and rather
insigni_ficant, untidy, iron-grey hair falling across his forehead, the face
brown and wizened. But then there were the eyes, clear grey and incredibly
calm, the eyes of a man who had seen the worst life had to offer and still had
faith. “Emmanuel Sterne, Mr Mallory,” he said
as I dropped to the ground. “Neil,” I told him and held out my hand. He smiled then, very briefly and thunder
rumbled across the river, the first heavy spots of rain staining the brown
earth at my feet. “Here we go again,” Hannah said. “Let's
get this thing inside quick. I don't think this is going to be any five-minute
shower.” He gave a yell and the other two men
arrived on the run. They were simply day labourers who helped out with the
heavy work when needed for a pitance. Undernourished, gaunt-look_ing men in
straw hats and ragged shirts. There were no doors to the hangar. It
was really only a roof on posts, but there was plenty of room for the Bristol
beside the Hayley. We had barely got it in when the flood descended, rattling
on the corrugated-iron roof like a dozen machine-guns. Outside, an impenetrable
grey curtain came down between us and the river. Mannie Sterne was standing looking at
the Bristol, hands on hips. “Beautiful,” he said. “Really beautiful.” “He's fallen in love again.” Hannah took
down a couple of old oilskin coats from a hook and threw me one. “I’ll take you
to the house. You coming, Mannie?” Mannie was already at the engine cowling with a
spanner. He shook his head without looking round. “Later - I'll be along
later.” It was as if we had ceased to exist. Hannah shrugged
and ducked out into the rain. I got my canvas grip from the obser_ver's cockpit
and ran after him. The house was at the far end of the field, not much
more than a wooden hut with a veranda and the usual corrugated-iron roof. It
was built on stilts as they all were, mainly because of the dampness from all
that heavy rain, but also in an attempt to keep out soldier ants and other
examples of jungle wild_life. He went up the steps to the veranda and he flung open
a louvred door and led the way in. The floor was plain wood with one or two
Indian rugs here and there. Most of the furniture was bamboo. “Kitchen through there,” he said. “Shower-room next to
it. There's a precipitation tank on the roof so we don't lack for a generous
supply of decent water, it rains so damn much.” “All the comforts of home,” I said. “I would think that something of an
overstatement.” He jerked his thumb at a door to the left “That's my room. You
can share with Mannie over here.” He opened the door, stood to one side
and motioned me through. It was surprisingly large and airy, bamboo shutters
open to the veranda. There were three single beds, another of those Indian rugs
on the floor and there were actually some books on a shelf beside the only bed
which was made up. I picked one up and Hannah laughed
shortly. “As you can see, Mannie likes a good read. Turned Manaus upside down
for that little lot” The book was Kant's Critique of Pure Reason. I
said, “This must have been like putting his pan in the river for water and
coming up with a diamond.” “Don't tell me you go for that kind of
stuff, too?” he looked genuinely put out. “God help me, now I do need a drink.” He went back into the living-room. I
chose one of the unoccupied beds, made it up with blankets from a cupboard in
the corner, then unpacked my grip. When I returned to the other room he was
standing on the veranda, a glass in one hand, a bottle of Gordon's gin in the
other. The rain curtain was almost impenetrable, the first
few wooden huts on their stilts at the edge of town, the only other sign of
life. “Sometimes when it gets like this, I could go crazy,”
he said. “It's as if this is all there is. As if I'm never going to get out.” He tried to re-fill his glass, discovered the bottle
was empty and threw it out into the rain with a curse. “I need a drink. Come on
- if you're not too tired I'll take you up town and show you the sights. An
unforgettable experience.” I put on my oilskin coat again and an old straw
sombrero I found hanging behind the bedroom door. When I returned to the
veranda he asked me if I was still carrying my revolver. As it happened, it was
in one of my flying-jacket pockets. He nodded in satisfaction. “You'll find everybody goes
armed here. It's that kind of place.” We plunged out into the rain and moved
towards the town. I think it was one of the most depressing sights I have ever
seen in my life. A scabrous rash of decaying wooden huts on stilts, streets
which had quickly turned into thick, glutinous mud. Filthy, ragged little
children, many of them with open sores on their faces, played listlessly under
the huts and on the verandas above, people stared into the rain, gaunt,
hope_less, most of them trapped in that living hell for what remained of their
wretched lives, no hope on earth of getting out. The church was more substantial and included a brick
and adobe tower. I commented on that and Hannah laughed shortly. “They don't
even have a regular priest Old guy called Father Conte who works with the nuns
up at Santa Helena drops in every so often to say a Mass or two, baptise the
babies and so on. He'll be coming back with us tomorrow, by the way.” “You want me to go with you?” “I don't see why not.” He shrugged. “Its
only a hundred-mile trip. Give you a chance to fly the Hayley. We'll have a
passenger. Colonel Alberto from Forte Franco. He'll arrive about ten in the
morning by boat” “What's he do? Some kind of regular inspection?” “You could say that.” Hannah smiled cynically. “The
nuns up there are American. Little Sisters of Pity and very holy ladies indeed.
The kind who have a mission. Know what I mean? The government's been trying to
get them to move for a year or so now because of the way the Huna have been
acting up, only they won't go. Alberto keeps trying, though, I'll say that for
him.” In the centre of the town, we came to
the only two-storeyed building in the place. The board above the wide veranda
said Hotel and two or three locals sat at a table with_out talking,
staring lifelessly into space, rain blowing in on them. “The guy who runs this place is
important enough to be polite to,” Hannah observed. “Eugenic Figueiredo. He's
the government agent here so you'll be seeing a lot of him. All mail and
freight has to be channelled through him for the entire upper Mortes region.” “Are they still keen on the diamond laws
as they used to be?” I asked. “And then some. Diamond prospectors aren't allowed to
work on their own up here. They have to belong to an organised group called a garimpa
and the bossman holds a licence for all of them. Just to make sure the
government gets its cut, every_thing they find has to be handed over to the
local agent who issues a receipt and sends the loot down-river in a sealed bag.
The pay-off comes later.” “A hell of a temptation to hang on to a few.” “And that draws you a minimum of five
years in the penal colony at Machados which could fairly be described as an
open grave in a swamp about three hundred miles up the Negro.” He opened the door of the hotel and led the way in. I
didn't care for the place from the start. A long, dark room with a bar down one
side and a considerable number of tables and chairs. It was the smell that put
me off more than anything else, com_pounded of stale liquor, human sweat and
urine in about equal proportions and there were too many flies about for my
liking. There were only two customers. One with his back
against the wall by the door, glass in hand, the same vacant look on his face
as I had noticed with the men on the veranda. His com_panion was sprawled
across the table, his straw hat on the floor, a jug overturned, its contents
dribbling through the bam_boo into a sizeable pool. “Cachaca” Hannah said. “They say it rots the brain, as well as the
liver, but it's all these poor bastards can afford.” He raised his voice, “Heh,
Figueiredo, what about some service.” He unbuttoned his coat and dropped into a basket chair
by one of the open shutters. A moment later, I heard a step and a man moved
through the bead curtain at the back of the bar. Eugemo Figueiredo wasn't by any means a large man, but
he was fat enough for life to be far from comfortable for him in a climate such
as that one. The first time I saw him, he was shining with sweat in spite of
the palm fan in his right hand which he used vigorously. His shirt clung to his
body, the moisture soaking through and the stink of him was the strongest I
have known in a human being. He was somewhere in his middle years, a
minor public official in spite of his responsibilities, too old for change and
without the slightest hope of preferment. As much a victim of fate as anyone
else in Landro. His amiability was surprising in the circumstances. “Ah, Captain Hannah.” An Indian woman came through the curtain
behind him. He said something to her then advanced to join us. Hannah made the introduction casually as he lit a
cigarette. Figueiredo extended a moist hand. “At your orders, senhor.” “At yours,” I murmured. The smell was really overpowering
although Hannah didn't appear in any way put out I sat on the sill by the open
shutter which helped and Figueiredo sank into a basket chair at the table. “You are an old Brazilian hand, I think, Senhor
Mallory,” he observed. “Your Portuguese is too excellent for it to be
otherwise.” “Lately I've been in Pern,” I said. “But before that,
I did a year on the Xingu.” “If you could survive that, you could survive
anything.” He crossed himself piously. The Indian woman arrived
with a tray which she set down on the table. There was Bourbon, a bottle of
some kind of spa water and three glasses. “You will join me senhors?” Hannah half-filled a sizeable tumbler and didn't
bother with water. I took very little, in fact only drank at all as a matter of
courtesy which, I think, Figueiredo was well aware of. Hannah swallow it down and helped himself to more,
star_ing morosely into the rain. “Look at it,” he said. “What a bloody place.” It was one of those statements that didn't require any
com_ment. The facts spoke for themselves. A group of men turned out from
between two houses and trailed towards the hotel, heads down, in a kind of
uniform of rubber poncho and straw sombrero. “Who have we got here?”
Hannah demanded. Figueiredo leaned forward, the fan in his hand ceasing
for a moment. It commenced to flutter again. “Garimpeiros,” he said.
“Avila's bunch. Came in last night Lost two men in a brush with the Hum.” Hannah poured another enormous whisky.
“From what I hear of that bastard, he probably shot them himself.” There were five of them, as
unsavoury-looking a bunch as I had ever seen. Little to choose between any of
them really. The same gaunt, fleshless faces, the same touch of fever in all
the eyes. Avila was the odd man out. A big man.
Almost as large as Hannah, with a small, cruel mouth that was effeminate in its
way although that was perhaps suggested more by the pencil-thin moustache which
must have taken him considerable pains to cultivate. He nodded to Figueiredo and Hannah, the
eyes pausing fractionally on me, then continued to a table at the far end of
the bar, his men trailing after him. When they took off their ponchos it became
immediately obvious that they were all armed to the teeth and most of them
carried a machete in a leather sheath as well as a bolstered revolver. The Indian woman went to serve them. One
of them put a hand up her skirt. She didn't try to resist, simply stood there
like some dumb animal while another reached up to fondle her breasts. “Nice people,” Hannah said, although Figueiredo seemed
completely unperturbed which was surprising in view of the fact that the woman,
as I learned later, was his wife. She was finally allowed to go for the drinks when
Avila intervened. He lit a cigarette, produced a pack of cards and looked
across at us. 'You would care to join us, gentlemen?' He spoke in quiet
reasonable English. “A few hands of poker perhaps?” They all turned to look at us and there
was a short pause. It was as if everyone waited for something to happen and
there was a kind of menace in the air. Hannah emptied his glass and stood up. “Wny not?
Any-thing's better than nothing in this hole.” I said, “Not for me. I've got things to do. Another
time, perhaps.” Hannah shrugged. “Suit yourself.” He picked up the bottle of Bourbon and started towards
the other end of the bar. Figueiredo tried to stand up, swaying so alarmingly
that I moved forward quickly and took his arm. He said softly, lips hardly moving. “Give him an hour
then come back for him on some pretence or other. He is not liked here. There
could be trouble.” The smile hooked firmly into place, he
turned and went towards the others and I moved to the door. As I opened it,
Avila called, “Our company is not good enough for you, senhor?” But I would not be drawn - not then at least, for I
think that out of some strange foreknowledge, I knew that enough would come
later. When I ran out of the rain into the shelter of that
primitive hangar, I found Mannie Sterne standing on a wooden plat_form which he
had positioned at the front of the Bristol. The engine cowling had been removed
and the engine was com-letely exposed in the light of a couple of pressure
lamps he had hung overhead. He glanced over his shoulder and smiled. “Back so
soon?” “Hannah took me to the local pub,” I said. “I didn't
like the atmosphere.” He turned and crouched down, a frown on his face.
“What happened?” I gave him the whole story including Figueiredo's
parting words. When I was finished, he sat there for a while, staring out into
the rain. There was a sort of sadness on his face. No, more than that - worry.
And there was a scar running from his right eye to the corner of his
mouth. I'd failed to notice that earlier. “Poor Sam.” He sighed. “So, we do what Figueiredo
says. We go and get him in a little while.” With an abrupt change in direction,
he stood up and tapped the Bristol. “A superb engine, Rolls-Royce. Only the
best. The Bristol was one of the greatest all-purpose planes on the Western
Front.” “You were there?” “Oh, not what you are thinking. I wasn't a Richthofen or
a Udet in a skin-tight grey uniform with the blue Max at my throat, but I did
visit the front-line Jagdstaffels fairly often. When I first started as an
engineer, I worked for Fokker.” “And Hannah was on the other side of the line?” “I suppose so.” He had returned to the engine, examining it carefully
with a hand-lamp. “This is really in excellent condition.” I said, “What's wrong with him? Do you know?” “Sam?” He shrugged. “It's simple enough.
He was too good too soon. Ace-of-aces at twenty-three. All the medals in the
world - all the adulation.” He leaned down for another spanner. “But for such a
man, what happens when it is all over?” I considered the point for a while. “I suppose in a
way, the rest of his life would tend to be something of an anti-climax.” “An understatement as far as he is concerned. Twenty
years of flying mail, of barnstorming, sky-diving to provide a momentary thrill
for the mindless at state fairs who hope to see his parachute fail to open, of
risking his life in a hundred different ways and at the end, what does he have
to show for it?” He swept his arms out in a gesture which took in everything.
“This, my friend - this is all he has and three months from now, when his
contract ends, a government bonus of five thousand dollars.” He looked down at me for several seconds, then turned
and went back to tinkering with the engine. I didn't know what to say, but he
solved the situation for me. “You know, I'm a great believer in
hunches. I go by what I think of people, instantly, in the very first moment.
Now you interest me. You are your own man, a rare tiling in this day and age.
Tell me about yourself.” So I did for he was die easiest man to talk to I'd
ever known. He spoke only briefly himself, the odd question thrown in casually
now and then, yet at the end of things, he had squeezed me dry. He said, “A good thing Sam was able to help you when
he did, but then I'm also a great believer in fate. A man has to exist in the
present moment. Accept what turns up. It's im_possible to live any other way. I
have a book at the house which you should read. Kant's Critique of Pure
Reason.” “I have done,” I said. He turned, eyebrows raised in some surprise. “You
agree with his general thesis?” “Not really. I don't think anything in
this life is certain enough for fixed rules to apply. You have to take what
comes and do the best you can.” “Then Heidegger is your man. I have a book of his
which would interest you in which he argues that for authentic living what is
necessary is the resolute confrontation of death. Tell me, were you afraid
yesterday when you were attempting to land that Vega of yours?” “Only afterwards.” I grinned. “The rest of the time, I
was too busy trying to hold the damned thing together.” “You and Heidegger would get on famously.” “And what would he think of Hannah?” “Not very much, I'm afraid. Sam exists in two worlds
only. The past and the future. He has never succeded in coming to terms with
the present. That is his tragedy.” “So what's left for him?” He turned and looked at me gravely, the spanner in his
right hand dripping oil. “I only know one thing with certainty. He should have
died in combat at the height of his career like so many others. At the last
possible moment of the war. November 1918, for preference.” It was a terrible thing to have to say and yet he
meant it. I knew that. We stood staring at each other, the only sound the rain
rushing into the ground. He wiped the oil from his hands with a piece of cotton
waste and smiled sadly. “Now I think we had better go and get him while there
is still time.” I could hear the laughter from the hotel long before
we got there and it was entirely the wrong sort. I knew then we were in for
trouble and so did Mannie. His face beneath the old sou'wester he wore against
the rain was very pale. As we approached the hotel steps I said, “This man,
Avila? What's he like?” He paused in the middle of the street. “There's a
story I'm fond of about an old Hassidic Rabbi who, having no money around the
house, gave one of his wife's rings to a beggar. When he told her what he'd
done she went into hysterics be_cause the ring was a family heirloom and very
valuable. On hearing this, the Rabbi ran through the streets looking for the
beggar.” “To get his ring back?” “No, to warn him of its true value in case anyone
tried to cheat him when he sold it.” I laughed out loud, puzzled. “What's that got to do
with Avila?” “Nothing much, I suppose.” He grinned
wryly. “Except that he isn't like that.” We turned into the alley at the side of the hotel and
paused again. “You'll find the kitchen door just round the corner as I
described,' he said. 'Straight through to the bar. You can't miss it.” There was another burst of laughter from
inside, “They seem to be enjoying themselves.” “I've heard laughter like that before. I
didn't like it then and I don't like it now. Good luck,” he added briefly and
went round to the front of the hotel. The kitchen door he had mentioned stood
open and Figueiredo's wife was seated on a chair slicing vegetables into a bowl
on her knee. I stepped past her, ignoring her look of astonishment and walked
across the kitchen to the opposite door. There was a short passage with the
entrance to the bar at the far end and Figueiredo was standing on this side of
the bead curtain peering through presumably keeping out of the way. He glanced over his shoulder at my
approach. I motioned him to silence and peered through. They were still grouped
around the table, Hannah in the chair next to Avila. He was face-down across
the table, quite obviously hopelessly drunk. As I watched, Avila pulled him
upright by the hair, jerking the head back so that the mouth gaped. He picked up a jug of cachaca and
poured in about a pint “You like that, senhor? The wine of the country, eh?” Hannah started to choke and Avila
released him so that he fell back across the table. The rest of them seemed to
find this enormously funny and one of them emptied a glass over the American's
head. There was a sudden silence as Mannie
moved into view from the right In the old sou'wester and yellow oilskin he
could easily have looked ridiculouss yet didn't, which was a strange
tiling. He walked towards the group at the same steady pace and paused. Avila said, “Go away, there is nothing for you here.” Mannie's face was paler than ever. “Not
without Captain Hannah.” Avila's hand came up holding a revolver. He cocked it
very deliberately so I produced the automatic shotgun I had been holding under
my oilskin coat and shoved Figueriedo out of the way. There was a wooden post
on the far side of Avila, one of several set into the floor to help support the
plank ceiling. It was the kind of target that even I couldn't miss. I took
care_ful aim and fired. The post disintegrated in the centre and part of the
ceiling sagged. I have seldom seen men scatter faster
than they did and when I stepped through the bead curtain, shotgun ready, they
were all flat on the floor except for Avila who crouched on one knee beside
Hannah, revolver ready. “I’d put it down if I were you,' I told
him. 'This is a six-shot automatic and I'm using steel ball cartridges.” He placed his gun very carefully on the
table and stood back, eyeing me balefully. I went round the end of the bar and
handed the shotgun to Mannie. Then I dropped to one knee beside Hannah, heaved
him over my shoulder and stood up. Avila said, “I will remember this,
senhors. My turn will come.” I didn't bother to answer, simply turned
and walked out and Mannie followed, the shotgun under one arm. Hannah started to vomit halfway down the street and by
the time we reached the house, there couldn't have been much left him him. We
stripped him between us and got him into the shower which revived him a little,
but the truth was that he was saturated with alcohol and partly out of his
mind, I think, as we put him to bed. He thrashed about for a while, hands plucking at
himself. As I leaned over him, his eyes opened. He stared up at me, a slight
frown on his face and smiled. “You new, Kid? Just out from England?” “Something like that” I glanced at
Mannie who made no sign. “If you last a week you've got a
chance.” He grabbed me by the front of my flying jacket. “I'll give you a tip.
Never cross the line alone under ten thousand feet, that’s lesson number one.” “I'll remember that,” I said. “And the sun - watch the sun.” I think he was trying to say more but
his head fell to one side and he passed out again. I said, “He thought he was back on the Western Front.” Mannie nodded. “Always the same.
Hopelessly trapped by the past.” He tucked the blankets in around
Hannah's shoulders very carefully and I went into the living-room. It had
stopped rain_ing and moisture, drawn by the heat, rose from the ground out_side
like smoke. It was still cool in the bedroom and I lay down and
stared up at the ceiling, thinking about Sam Hannah, the man who had once had
everything and now had nothing. And after a while, I drifted into sleep. FIVE The Killing Ground Forte Franco must have been the sort of posting which
to any career officer was equivalent of a sentence of death. A sign that he was
finished. That there was no more to come. Because of this I had expected the
kind of second-rater one usually found in command of up-river military posts;
incapable of realizing his own inadequacies and permanently soured by his
present misfortunes. Colonel Albert» was not at all like that. I was
helping Mannie get the Hayley ready to go when the launch came into the jetty
and he disembarked. He was every inch the soldier in a well-tailored drill
uniform, shining boots, black polished holster on his right thigh.
Parade-ground smart and the face beneath the peaked cap was intelligent and
firm although tinged with yellow as if he'd had jaundice which was a common
enough complaint in the climate. There were half a dozen soldiers in the
boat, but only one accompanied him, a young sergeant as smartly turned-out as
his colonel with a briefcase in one hand and a couple of machine-guns slung
over one shoulder. Alberto smiled pleasantly and spoke in
quite excellent Eng_lish. “A fine morning, Senhor Sterne. Is everything ready?” “Just about,” Mannie told him. “And Captain Hannah?” “Will be down shortly.” “I see.” Alberto turned to me. “And this gentleman?” “Neil Mallory,” I said. “I'm Hannah's
new pilot. I'm going up with you, just to get the feel of things.” “Excellent.” He shook hands rather
formally then glanced at his watch. “I have things to discuss with Figueiredo.
I’ll be back in half an hour. I'll leave Sergeant Lima here. He'll be going
with us.” He moved away, a brisk, competent figure
and the sergeant opened the cabin door and got rid of the machine-guns and the
briefcase. I said to Mannie, “What's his story? He
doesn't look the type for up-country work.” “Political influence as far as I
understand it,” Mannie said. “Said the wrong thing to some government minister
or other in front of people. Something like that, anyway.” “He looks a good man to me.” “Oh, he's that all right. At least as
far as the job is con_cerned, but I've never cared for the professional soldier
as a type. They made the end justify the means too often for my liking.” He
wiped his hands on a rag and stood back. “Well, she's ready as she'll ever be.
Better get Hannah.” I found him in the shower, leaning in
the comer for support, head turned up into the spray. When he turned it off and
stepped out, he tried to smile and only succeeded in looking worse than ever. “I feel as if they've just dug me up. What happened
last night?” “You got drunk,”I said. “What on - wood alcohol? I haven't felt
like this since Prohi_bition.” He wandered off to his bedroom like a
very old man and I went into the kitchen and made some coffee. When it was
ready, I took it out on a tray and found him on the veranda dressed for flying. He wrapped a white scarf around his
throat and took one of the mugs. “Smells good enough to drink. I thought you
Limeys could only make tea?” He sipped a little, eyeing me speculatively. “What
really happened last night?” “Can't you remember anything?” “I won a little money at poker, that’s
for sure. More than my share and Avila and his boys weren't too happy. Was
there trouble?” “I suppose you could say that” “Tell me.” So I did. There was little point in
holding anything back for he was certain to hear it for himself one way or the
other. When I was finished, he sat there on the
rail holding the mug in both hands, his face very white, those pale eyes of his
opaque, lifeless. As I have said, the appearance of things was of primary
importance to him. His standing in other men's eyes, the image he protrayed to
the world and these men had treated him like dirt - publicly humiliated him. He smiled suddenly and unexpectedly, a slow burn as if
what I had said had touched a fuse inside. I don't know what it would have done
for Avila, but it certainly frightened me. He didn't say another word about the
matter, didn't have to and I could only hope Avila would be long gone when we
returned. He emptied what was left of his coffee over the rail and stood up.
“Okay, let's get moving. We've got a schedule to keep.” Flying the Hayley was like driving a car
after what I'd been used to and the truth is, there wasn't much enjoyment in it
Everything worked to perfection, it was the last word in com_fort and engine
noise was reduced to a minimum. Hannah was beside me and Colonel Alberto sat in
one of the front passenger seats, his sergeant behind to preserve, I suppose,
the niceties of military rank. Hannah opened a Thermos flask, poured
coffee into two cups and passed one back. “Still hoping to get the nuns to move
on, Colonel?” he asked. “Not really,” Alberto said. “I raise the
matter with Father Conte on each visit, usually over the sherry, because it is
part of my standing orders from Army Command Headquarters. A meaningless
ritual, I fear. The Church has considerable influence in government circles and
at the highest possible level. No one is willing to order them to leave. The
choice is theirs and they see themselves as having a plain duty to take God and
modern medicine to the Indians.” “In that order?” Hannah said and laughed
for the first time that morning. “And the Huna?” I said. “What do they think?” “The Huna, Senhor Mallory, want no one.
Did you know what their name means in their own language? The enemy of all men.
Anthropologists talk of the noble savage, but there is nothing noble about the
Huna. They are probably the cruellest people on earth.” “They were there first,” I said. “That's what they used to say about the
Sioux back home,” Hannah put in. “An interesting comparison,” Alberto
said. “Look at the United States a century ago and look at her now. Well, this
is our frontier, one of the richest undeveloped areas in the world. God alone
knows how far we can go in the next fifty years, but one thing is certain -
progress is inevitable and these people stand in the way of that progress.” “So what answer have you got?” I said.
“Extermination.” “Not if they can be persuaded to change. The choice is
theirs.” “Which gives them no choice at all.” I
was surprised to hear my own bitternness. Alberto said, “Figueiredo was telling me
you spent a year in the Xingu River country, Senhor Mallory. The Indians in
that area have always been particularly troublesome. This was so when you were
there?” I nodded reluctantly. “Did you ever kill one?” “All right,” I said. “I was at Forte
Tomas hi November thirty-six when they attacked the town and butchered thirty
or forty people.” “A bad business,” he said. “You must
have been with the survivors who took refuge in the church and held them off
for a week till the military arrived. You must have killed many times during
that unfortunate episode.” “Only because they were trying to kill me.” “Exactly.” I could see him in my mirror as he
leaned back and took a file from his briefcase, effectively putting an end to
the con_versation. Hannah grinned, “I'd say the colonel's made his
point.” “Maybe he has,” I said, “but it still
isn't going to help the Huna.” “But why hi the hell world would any
sensible person want to do that?” he seemed surprised. 'They've had their day,
Mallory, just like the dinosaurs.” “Doomed to extinction, you mean?” “Exactly.” He groaned and put a hand to
his head. “Christ, there's someone walking around inside with hob-nailed
boots.” I gave up. Maybe they were right and I
was wrong - per_haps the Huna had to go under and there was no other choice. I
pushed the thought away from me, eased back the stick and climbed into the
sunlight. The whole trip took no more than forty
minutes, mostly in bright sunshine although as we approached our destination we
ran into another of those sudden violent rainstorms and I had to go down fast. Visibility was temporarily so poor that
Hannah took over the controls in the final stages, taking her down to two
hundred feet at which height we could at least see the river. He throttled back
and side-slipped neatly into the landing strip which was a large patch of campo
on the east bank of the river. “They don't have a radio, so I usually
fly in over the settle_ment just to let them know I'm here,” Hannah told me. “The
nuns enjoy it, but this isn't weather to fool about in.” “It is of no consequence,” Alberto said
calmly. “They will have heard us land. The launch will be here soon.” The mission, as I remembered, was a
quarter of a mile up_stream on the other side of the river. Alberto told Lima
to go and wait the launch's arrival and produced a leather cigar case. Hannah took one, but I declined and on
impulse, opened the cabin door and jumped down into the grass. The rain
hammered down relentlessly as I went after the sergeant. There was a crude
wooden pier constructed of rough-hewn planks, extending into the river on
piles, perhaps twenty or thirty feet long. Lima was already at the end. He stood
there, gazing out across the river. Suddenly he leaned over the edge of the
jetty, dropping to one knee as if looking down at something in the water. As I
approached, he stood up, turned to one side and was violently sick. “What's wrong?” I demanded, then looked
over the edge and saw for myself. I took several deep breaths and said, “You'd
better get the colonel.” An old canoe was tied up to the jetty
and the thing which floated beside it, trapped by the current against the
pilings was dressed in the tropical-white robes of a nun. There was still a
little flesh on the skeletal face that stared out from the white coif, but not
much. A sudden eddy pulled the body away. It rolled over, face-down and I saw
there were at least half a dozen arrows in the back. Lima climbed up out of the water clutching an identity
disc and crucifix on a chain which he'd taken from around the nun's neck. He
looked sicker than ever as he handed them to Alberto and stood there shaking
and not only from the cold. Alberto said, “Pull yourself together for God's sake
and try and remember you're a soldier. You're safe enough here any_way. I've
never known them to operate on this side of the river.” If we'd done the sensible tiling we'd
have climbed back into the Hayley and got to hell out of there. Needless to
say, Alberto didn't consider that for a second. He stood at the end of the
jetty peering into the ram, a machine-gun cradled in his left arm. “Don't tell me you're thinking of going
across?” Hannah demanded. “I have no choice. I must find out what
the situation is over there. There could be survivors.” “You've got to be joking,” Hannah
exploded angrily. “Do I have to spell it out for you? It's finally happened,
just as every_one knew it would if they didn't get out of there.” Colonel Alberto ignored him and said,
without turning round, “I would take it as a favour if you would accompany me
Senhor Mallory. Sergeant Lima can stay here with Senhor Hannah.” Hannah jumped in with both feet, his
ego, I suppose, unable to accept the fact of being left behind. “To hell with
that for a game of soldiers. If he goes, I go.” I don't know if it was the result Alberto had
intended, but he certainly didn't argue. Sergeant Lima was left to hold the
fort with his revolver, I took the other machine-gun and Han_nah had the
automatic shotgun he habitually carried in the Hayley. There was water in the canoe. It swirled about in the
bottom breaking over my feet in little waves as I sat in the stern and paddled.
Hannah was in the centre, also paddling and Alberto crouched in the prow, his
machine-gun at the ready. An old log, drifting by, turned into an
alligator by flicking his tail and moving lazily out of the way. The jungle was
quiet in the rain, the distant cough of a jaguar the only sound. On the far
side of the river, sandbanks lifted out of the water, covered with ibis and
as we approached, thousands of them lifted into the rain in a great, red cloud. The sandbanks appeared and disappeared
at intervals for most of the way, finally rising in a shoal a good two hundred
yards long in the centre of the river opposite the mission jetty. “I landed and took off from there twice
last year during the summer when the river was low,” Hannah said. I suspected he had made the remark for
something to say more than anything else for we were drifting in towards the
jetty now and the silence was uncanny. We tied up alongside an old steam launch
and climbed up on to the jetty. A couple of wild dogs were fighting over
some-tiling on the ground at the far end. They cleared off as we approached.
When we got close, we saw it was another nuns lying face-down, hands
hooked into the dirt. Flies rose in clouds at our approach and
the smell was fright_ful. Alberto held a handkerchief to his face and dropped
to one knee to examine the body. He slid his hand underneath, groped around for
a while and finlly came up with the identity disc he was seeking on its chain.
He stood up and moved away hurriedly to breathe fresh air. “Back of her skull crushed, probably by a war club.” “How long?” Hannah asked him. “Two days - three at the most. If there
has been a general massacre then we couldn't be safer. They believe the spirits
of those killed violently linger in the vicinity for seven days. There isn't a
Huna alive who'd come anywhere near this place.” I don't know whether his words were
supposed to reassure, but they certainly didn't do much for me. I slipped the
safety catch off the machine-gun and held it at the ready as we went forward. The mission itself was perhaps a hundred
yards from the jetty. One large single-storeyed building that was the medical
centre and hospital, four simple bungalows with thatched roofs, and a small
church on a rise at the edge of the jungle and close to the river, a bell
hanging from a frame above the door. We found two more nuns before we reached
the mission, both virtually hacked to pieces, but the most appalling sight was
at the edge of the clearing at the end of the medical centre where we
discovered the body of a man suspended by his ankles above the cold ashes of
what had been a considerable fire, the flesh peeling from his skull. The smell
was nauseating, so bad that I could almost taste it. Alberto beat the flies away with a stick
and took a close look. “Father Conte's servant,” he said. “An Indian from
down-river. Poor devil, they must have decided he'd earned something special.” Hannah turned on me, his face like the
wrath of God. “And you were feeling sorry for the bastards.” Colonel Alberto cut in quickly. “Never
mind that now. Your private differences can wait till later. We'll split up to
save time and don't forget I need identity bracelets. Another day in this heat
and it will be impossible to recognise anyone.” I took the medical centre, an eerie
experience because every_thing was in perfect order. Beds turned down as if
awaiting patients, mosquito nets hooked up neatly. The only unusual thing was
the smell which led me to the small operating theatre where I found two more
nuns, their bodies already decompos_ing. Like the one at the end of the jetty
they seemed to have been clubbed to death. I managed to find their identity
discs without too much trouble and got out Alberto was emerging from one of the
bungalows. I gave him the discs and he said, “That makes ten in all; there
should be a dozen. And there's no sign of Father Conte.” “All they've done is kill people,” I
said. “Everything else is in perfect order. It doesn't make sense. I'd have
expected them to put a torch to the buildings, just to finish things off.” “They wouldn't dare,” he said. “Another superstition.
The spirits of those they have killed need somewhere to live.” Hannah moved out of the church and called to us. When
we joined him he was shaking with rage. Father Conte lay flat on his back just
inside the door, an arrow in his throat. From his position, I'd say he had
probably been standing on the porch facing his attackers when hit. His eyes had
gone, probably one of the vultures which I had noticed perched on the church
roof. Most terrible thing of all, his cassock had been torn away and his chest
hacked open with a machete. Hannah said, “Now why would they do a thing like
that?” 'They admired his courage. They imagine that by eating his heart, they
take some of his bravery into themselves.” Which just about finished Hannah off and
he looked capable of anything as Alberto said, “There are two nuns missing. We
know they're not inside anywhere so we'll split up again and work our way down
through the mission in a rough line. They're probably face-down in the grass
somewhere.” But they weren't, or at least we
couldn't find them. When we gathered again at the jetty, Hannah said, “Maybe
they went into the water like the first one we found?” “All the others were either in their middle years or
older,” Alberto said. “These two, the two who are missing, are much younger
than that. Twenty or twenty-one. No more.” “You think they've been taken alive?” I asked him. “It could well be. Like many tribes, they like to
freshen the blood occasionally. They frequently take in young women, keep them
until the baby is born then murder them.” “For God's sake, let's get out of here,”
Hannah said. “I've had about all I can take.” He turned and hurried to the end
of the jetty and boarded the canoe. There wasn't much more we could do
anyway so we joined him and paddled back downstream. The journey was
com_pletely uneventful. When we drifted in to the jetty at the edge of the campo,
Lima was waiting for us looking more nervous than ever. “Everything all right here?” Alberto demanded. Lima said anxiously, “I don't know, Colonel.” He
nodded towards the green curtain of jungle. “You know what it's like. You keep
imagining that someone is standing on the other side, watching you.” Forest foxes started to bark in several
different directions at once. Alberto said calmly, “I suggest we walk back to
the plane quietly and get inside with the minimum of fuss. I think we're being
watched.” “The foxes?” I said. “Aren't foxes - not at this time in the morning.” The walk to the plane was an experience
in itself and I ex_pected an arrow in the back at any moment. But nothing
happened. We all got inside without incident and I took the controls. I taxied to the end of the campo. As
I turned into the wind, an Indian emerged from the jungle and stood on the edge
of the clearing watching us, face painted for war, magnificent in a head-dress
of parrot feathers, a spear in one hand, a six-foot bow in the other. Hannah picked up one of the machine-guns
and reached for the window. Alberto caught his arm. “No, leave it Our turn will
come.” As we moved past, another figure emerged
from the forest, then another and another. I don't think I have ever felt
hap_pier than when I lifted the Hayley over the trees at the edge of the campo,
stamped on the rudder and swung north. There was no landing strip at Forte
Franco for the simple rea_son that the post had been built on an island
strategically situ_ated at the mouth of the Negro about a century before the
Wright brothers first left the ground. We radioed the bad news ahead the moment we were in
range, just to get things moving, then put down at Landro. Alberto wasted
little time in getting under way. He ordered his men to prepare the launch for
a quick departure then went into Landro with Hannah to see Figueiredo. I was
waiting at the jetty with Mannie when the colonel returned. Hannah was not with
him. “What happens now?” I asked. “There should be a reply to my message from Army
Head_quarters by the time I reach Forte Franco. I would imagine my instructions
will be to proceed up-river at once with my command. All thirty-eight of them.
'I've a dozen men down with fever at the moment.” “But surely they'll send you reinforcements?” Mannie
said. “Miracles sometimes happen, but not very
often, my friend. Even if they did, it would be several weeks before they could
arrive. This kind of thing is an old story as you must know, Senhor Mallory.”
He looked out across the river to the forest. “In any case, in that kind of
country, a regiment would be too little, an army not enough.” “When we landed, you said we'd be safe
on that side of the river,” I reminded him. “That they never crossed over.” He nodded, his face dark and serious. “A
cause for concern, I assure you, if it means they are moving out of their usual
ter_ritory.” The engine of the launch broke into life and he smiled briskly. “I
must be on the move. Senhor Hannah stayed at the hotel, by the way. I'm afraid
he has taken all this very hard.” He stepped over the rail, one of the
soldiers cast off and the launch moved into midstream. We stood watching it go.
Alberto waved, then went into the cabin. I said, “What about Hannah? Do you think
there's any point in going for him? If he runs into Avila in the mood he's
in...” “Avila and his bunch moved out just
before noon.” Mannie shook his head. 'Best leave him for now. We can put him to
bed later.' He turned and walked away. A solitary
ibis hovered above the trees on the other side of the river before descending
like a splash of blood against the grey sky. An omen, perhaps of worse things
to come? I shivered involuntarily and went after Maiffiie. SIX The Scarlet Flower In the days which followed the news from up-river
wasn't good. Several rubber tappers were killed and a party of diamond
prospectors, five in all, died to the last man in an ambush not ten miles above
the mission. Alberto and his men, operating out of Santa Helena,
didn't seem to be accomplishing much, which wasn't really surprising. If they
kept to the tracks the Huna ambushed them and if they tried to hack a way
through the jungle, their progress was about one mile a day to nowhere. In a week, he'd lost seven men. Two dead, three
wounded and two injured, one by what was supposed to be an accidental cut on
the leg with a machete which sounded more as if it had been
self-inflicted to me. I saw the man involved when Hannah, who was flying him
out to Manaus, dropped in at Landro to refuel and I can only say that
considering his undoubted pain, he seemed remarkably cheerful. Hannah was making a daily trip to Santa
Helena under the circumstances which left me with the Landro-Manaus mail run in
the Bristol. The general attitude in Manaus was interesting. Events up-river
might have been taking place on another planet as far as they were concerned,
and even in Landro no one seemed particularly excited. Two things changed that. The first was
the arrival of Avila and his bunch - or what was left of them - one evening just
be_fore dark. They all seemed to have sustained minor wounds of one sort or
another and had lost two men in an ambush on a tributary of the Mortes on the
side of the river where the Huna weren't supposed to be. Even then, people didn't get too worked
up. After all, Indians had been killing the odd white up-country for years. It
was only when the boat drifted in with the two dead on board that the harsh
reality was really brought home. It was a nasty business. Mannie found
them early on Sunday morning when he was taking a walk before breakfast and
sent one of the labourers for me. By the time I got there people were already
hurrying along to the jetty in twos and threes. The canoe had grounded on the sandbank
above the jetty, pushed by the current. The occupants, as was discovered later
from their papers, were rubber tappers and were feathered with more arrows than
I would have believed possible. They had been dead for at least three days and were in
the condition you would have expected considering the climate, flies buzzing
around in clouds and the usual smell. There was one rather nasty extra. The man
in the stern had fallen back_wards, one arm trailing in the water and the piranha
had taken the flesh from his bones up to the elbow. No one was particularly cheerful after
that and they clus_tered in small groups, talking in low voices until
Figueiredo arrived and took charge of things. He stood there leaning on his
stick, face sombre, the sweat soaking through shirt and linen jacket and
watched as half a dozen labourers with handkerchiefs around their faces got the
bodies out The Huna bows were six feet in length,
taller than the men who used them and so powerful that an arrow taken in the
chest frequently penetrated the entire body, the head protruding from tbe back.
They were usually tipped with piranha teeth or razor-sharp bamboo. A labourer pulled one out of one of the
corpses and handed it to Figueiredo. He examined it briefly then snapped it in
his two hands and threw the pieces away angrily. “Animals!” he said. “They'll be coming
out of the jungle next.” Which started the crowd off nicely. They wanted blood,
that much was evident. The Huna were vermin and there was only one way to
handle vermin. Extermination. The voices buzzed around me. I listened for a
while, then turned, sick to the stomach, and walked away. I was helping myself to a large Scotch
from Hannah's private stock when Mannie came in. “That bad?” he said calmly. “Everywhere you go, the same story,” I said. “It's
always the Indians' fault - never the whites.” He lit one of those foul-smelling
Brazilian cigars he favoured and sat on
the veranda rail. “You feel pretty strongly about all this. Most people would
think that strange in some_one who was at Forte Tomas. Who came as dose to
being butchered by Indians as a man can get.” “If you reduce men to symbols, then
killing them is easy,” I said. “An abstraction. Kill a Huna and you're not
killing an individual - you're killing an Indian. Does that make any kind of
sense to you?” He was obviously deeply moved and at a
distance of years knowing in detail what was even then happening to his people,
I suppose the plain truth was that I was hitting close to home. He said, “A profound discovery to make
so early in life. May I ask how?” There was no reason not to speak of it
although the tightness was there in the chest the moment I began, the
constricted breathing. An unutterable feeling of having lost something worth
having. “It's simple,” I said. “In my first
month on the Xingu I met the best man I'm ever likely to see if I live to be a
hundred. If he'd been a Catholic, they'd have tossed a coin to decide be_tween
burning or canonising him.” “Who was he?” “A Viennese named Karl Buber. He came
out here as a young Lutheran pastor to join a mission on the Xingu. He threw it
all up in disgust when he discovered the unpalatable fact that the Indians were
suffering as much at the hands of the mission_aries as of anyone else.” “What did he do?” “Set up his own place up-river from
Forte Tomas, Dedicated his life to working amongst the Civa and they could
teach the Huna a thing or two, believe me. He even married one. I used to fly
him stuff up from Belem without the company knowing. He was the best friend the
Civa ever had.” “And they killed him?” I nodded. “His wife told him her father was
desperately wounded and in urgent need of medical attention after the Forte
Tomas attack. When Buber got there, they clubbed him to death.” Mannie frowned slightly as if not quite
understanding. “You mean his own wife betrayed him?” “She did it for the tribe,” I said.
“They admired Buber for his courage and wisdom. They killed him as Father Conte
was killed at Santa Helena, that their chiefs might have his brains and heart.” There was genuine horror on his face now.
“And you can still think kindly of such people?” “Karl Buber would have. If he were here
now, he'd tell you that the Indian is as much a product of his environment as a
jaguar. That he only survives in that green hell out there across the river by
being willing to kill instinctually, without a mo_ment's thought, several times
a day. Killing is part of his nature.” “Which includes killing his friends?” “He doesn't have any. He has his blood
ties - family and tribe. Anyone else is outside and on borrowed time. Ripe for
the block sooner or later as Buber discovered.” I poured another whisky. Mannie said,
“And what is your personal solution to the problem?” “There isn't one,” I said. “There's too
much here worth the having. Diamonds in the rivers, every kind of mineral ever
heard of and probably a few we haven't. Now what man worth his salt would let a
bunch of Stone-Age savages stand between him and a slice of that kind of cake?” He smiled sadly and put a hand on my
shoulder. “A dirty world, my friend.” “And I've had too much to drink considering the time
of day.” “Exactly. Go have a shower and I’ll make some coffee.” I did as he suggested, sluicing myself
in lukewarm water for ten minutes or so. As I was dressing, there was a knock
at the door and Figueiredo stuck his head in. “A bad business.” He sank into the
nearest chair, mopping his face with a handkerchief. “I've just been on the
radio to Santa Helena, giving Alberto the good news. The military had installed a much more powerful radio
trans_mitter and receiving unit than his in the hangar and had left a young
corporal to man it. “Hannah stayed up there overnight,” I said as I pulled
on my flying jacket. “Any word from him?” Figueiredo nodded. “He wants you to join
him as soon as possible.” “At Santa Helena?” I shook my head. “You must have got
it wrong. I've got the mail run to make to Manaus.” “Cancelled. You're needed on military
business which takes precedence.” “Well, that's intriguing,” I said. “Any idea what it's
all about?” He shook his head. “Not my business to know. Where
military affairs are concerned, I have no jurisdiction at all and what's more,
I like it that way.” Mannie kicked open the door and came in
with coffee in two tin cups. “You've heard?” I said. He nodded. “I'd better get across to the
hangar and get the Bristol ready to move.” I stood at the window beside Figueiredo,
sipping my coffee, gazing down towards the jetty. A cart came towards us,
pulled by a couple of half-starved oxen, a collection of moving bones held
together by a bag of skin. The driver kept them going by sticking a six-inch
nail on the end of a pole beneath their tails at frequent intervals. As the cart went by, the smell told us
what was inside. Figueiredo turned, an expression of acute distaste on his
face. He opened his mouth to speak and the rain came down in a sudden rush,
rattling on the corrugated-iron roof, drowning all sound. We stood there together and watched the
cart disappear into the gloom. It was still raining when I took off,
not that I was going to let that put me off. The massacre of Santa Helena had
been worse, but the two poor wretches in the canoe had brought a whiff of the
open grave with them, a touch of unease, a feeling that some_thing waited out
there in the trees across the river. Landro was definitely a place to put
behind you on such a morning. I followed the river all the way and
seeing no reason to push hard, especially once I ran out of the rain, took a
good hour over getting there, giving myself time to enjoy the flight. I went in low over Santa Helena itself,
just to see how things stood. The mission launch was just leaving the jetty and
moving down-river, but the old forty-foot military gunboat was still there. A
couple of soldiers moved out of the hospital and waved and Hannah came out of
the priest's house. I circled again, then cut across the river and dropped into
the airstrip. There was a permanent guard of ten men
with two heavy machine-guns. The sergeant in charge detailed one man to take me
up to Santa Helena in a dinghy powered by an outboard motor. Hannah was waiting at the end of the
jetty, smoking a ciga_rette. “You took your own sweet time about getting here,'
he commented sourly.” “Nobody told me there was any rush,” I
said as I scrambled up on to the jetty. “What's it all about anyway?” “We're going to drop a few Christmas
presents into your friends the Huna,” he said. He had a couple of large sacks with him
which he handed to the soldier in the boat. He went down the ladder and cast
off. “I'll send him back for you. I've got things to do. You'll find Alberto at
the priest's house. He'll fill you in.” He sat down in the prow, lighting
another of his inter_minable cigarettes and shoved his hands into the pockets
of his leather coat, looking about as fed-up as it was possible to be. I was completely mystified by the whole affair and
keen for an early explanation, so I turned away and hurried along the jetty.
There was a sentry at the land end who looked bored and unhappy, sweat soaking
through his drill tunic. There were two more beside a machine-gun in the church
porch. I found Alberto in the priests's house. He was lying
on a narrow bed, minus his breeches, his right leg supported across a pillow
while his medical corporal swabbed away at a couple of leg ulcers with cotton
wool and iodine. Alberto, who looked anything but happy, was obtaining what
solace he could from the glass in his left hand and the bottle of brandy in his
right. “Ah, Senhor Mallory,” he said. “I would
not wish these things on my worst enemy. Like acid, they eat right through to
the bone.” “Better than having them on your privates.” He smiled grimly, “A sobering thought.
Has Captain Hannah explained things to you?” “He said something unintelligible about
Christmas presents for the Huna, then took off across river. What's it all
about?” “It's simple enough. I've managed to lay
hands on a half-breed who's been living with them. He's fixed the position of
their main village for me on the map. About forty miles into the bush from
here.” “You're going to attack?” He groaned aloud and moved restlessly
under the corporal's hand, sweat beading his forehead. “An impossibility. It
would take us at least three weeks to force a way through even if my man agreed
to lead us which he would certainly refuse to do under those circumstances. It
would be suicide. They'd pick us off one by one.” “What about reinforcements?” “There aren't any. They're having
trouble with the Civa along the Xingu again and the Jicaro are making things
more than difficult along their stretch of the Negro. My orders are to come to
some sort of terms with the Huna, then to abandon Santa Helena. I've just sent
the mission launch down to Landro with everything on board worth saving.” “And why am I here?” “I want you to fly to this Huna village
with Hannah. Drop in a couple of sackfuls of trade goods of various kinds, as a
gesture of goodwill. Then I’ll send in this man who's been living with them to
try and arrange a meeting for me.” He reached for a clean glass as the sergeant started
to ban_dage his leg, half-filled it with brandy and passed it across to me. I
didn't really want it, but took it out of politeness. He said, “I've been making inquiries about you,
Mallory. You were friendly with that madman Buber when you were on the Xingu.
Probably know more about Indians than I do. What kind of chance do you think my
plan has of working?” “Not a hope,” I said. “If you want the truth, that
is.” “I agree entirely.” He toasted me then emptied his
glass. “But at least I'll have made the kind of positive step to do something
that even Headquarters won't be able to quarrel with.” I tried the brandy which tasted as if
someone had made it in the bath. I placed the glass down carefully. “I'll be
off then. Pre_sumably Hannah is straining at the leash.” “He isn't too pleased, I can tell you
that” Alberto reached across and picked up my glass. “Safe journey.” I left him there and went out into
bright sunlight again. The heat was terrific, dust rising from the dry earth
with each step, and the jungle was already beginning to creep in at the back of
the hospital, lianas trailing in across the roof from the trees. It didn't take
long. People came and went, but the forest endured, covering the scars they
left as if they had never existed. The dinghy was waiting and had me back
across at the land_ing strip in a quarter of an hour. I found Hannah lying in
the shade of the Hayley's port wing, studying a map. He was as bad-tempered and
morose as ever. “Well, what do you think?” he demanded
impatiently. “A waste of time.” “Exactly what I told him, but he will
have it” He got to his feet. “Have a look at that. I've marked a course
although the bloody place probably won't exist when we get there.” “You want me to fly her?” “That's what I pay you for, isn't it?” He turned and climbed up into the cabin.
Strange, in view of what happened afterwards, but I think it was at that
precise moment in time that I started to actively dislike him. I flew at a thousand feet and conditions
were excellent, the sun so bright that I had to wear dark glasses. Hannah was
directly behind me in the front passenger seat beside the rear door. He didn't
say a word, simply sat there scanning the jungle below with a pair of
binoculars. Not that it was really necessary. No
more than fifteen minutes after leaving the airstrip we passed over a large
clearing and I went down to five hundred and circled it a couple of times. “Wild banana plantation,” Hannah said
“We're dead on course. Must be.” Most forest Indians engaged in a crude
form of husbandry when clearings such as the one below allowed it and it was an
infallible sign that we were close to a large village. I flew on, staying at five hundred feet
and almost immedi_ately felt Hannah's hand on my shoulder. “We're here.” The clearing seemed to flower out of the
jungle beneath my port wing. It was larger than I had expected, fifty yards in
diameter at least, the thatched long huts arranged in a neat circle around a
central space with some sort of tribal totem in the centre. There must have been two hundred people
down there, per_haps three, scurrying from the huts like brown ants, faces
turned up as I went in across the clearing at three hundred feet. No one ran
for the forest for they were familiar enough with aeroplanes, I suppose, to
realise we couldn't land. Many of the warriors actually loosed off arrows at
us. “Stupid bastards. Would you look at that
now?” Hannah laughed harshly. “Okay, kid, let's get it over with. Take her in
at a hundred feet, slow as you like.” I banked to starboard, throttled back
and went down across the trees. Hannah had the door open, I was aware of the
wind and then the village was directly in front, faces upturned, arrows arching
up towards us impotently. I eased back the stick to climb,
glancing over my shoulder in time to see a ball of fire explode in the centre
of the crowd closely followed by another. I saw worse things in the war that was to come, far
worse, and yet it haunts me still. I should have known, I suppose, expected
it at least, yet it's easy to be wise after the event He was laughing like a
mad_man as I took the Hayley round again and went in through the smoke. There were bodies everywhere, dozens of them, a large
cen_tral crater and the thatched roofs of several of the long-huts had caught
fire. I glanced over my shoulder. Hannah was
leaning out of the open door and laughed out loud again. “How do you like that,
you bastards?” he yelled. I struck out wildly at him backwards with one hand.
The Hayley lurched to one side, faltered, then the nose went down. We grabbed
at the stick together, pulling her out with no more than three hundred feet in
it and it took the two of us to do it I levelled off and started to climb. He
took his hands off mine and dropped back into his seat. Neither of us said a
word and as I turned back across the clearing for the flames blossomed into a
scarlet flower in the clear air. I was numb, I suppose, from the horror
of it all for the next coherent thing I remember is coming in to land at the
airstrip at Santa Helena. I wasn't aware of anything very much except the
Bristol at the south end. I went in that way which gave me the whole of the
strip to play with and rolled to a halt about forty yards from the trees. I sat there in the silence after cutting
the engine, my hands shaking, mouth dry, teeth clenched together in a kind of
rictus, aware that Hannah had opened the rear door and had got out. When I
opened mine, he was standing below lighting a cigarette in cupped hands. He looked up and grinned, “It's always
rough the first time, kid.” The grin was a mistake. I jumped
straight at him and put my fist into it at the same time. We milled around
there on the floor for a while, my hands at his throat and in spite of his
enor_mous strength, I didn't do too badly, mainly because surprise was on my
side. I was aware of voices shouting, men running and then several different
hands grabbed me at once and dragged me off him. They clammed me hard up against the side
of the Hayley, a sergeant holding the barrel of a revolver under my chin and
then Colonel Alberto arrived. He waved the man with the re_volver away and
looked me straight in the eye. “It would pain me to have to arrest you,
Senhor Mallory, but I will do so if necessary. You will please remember that
military law only applies in this area. I am in sole command.” “God damn you!” I said. 'Don't you
realise what this swine's just done? He's killed at least fifty people and I
helped him do it.” Alberto turned to Hannah and produced a
cigarette case from his tunic pocket which he offered to him. “It worked then?” “Like a charm,” Hannah told him, and took a cigarette. Alberto actually offered me one. I took
it mechanically. “You know?” “I was in a difficult situation, Senhor
Mallory. I needed both of you to do the thing successfully and it did not seem
likely, in view of the sentiments you expressed at our last meeting, that you
would give your services willingly.” “You've made me an accessory to murder.” He shook his head and answered gravely,
“A military opera_tion from start to finish and fully authorised by my
superiors.” “You lied to me,' I said. 'About wanting
to talk with the Huna.” “Not at all. Only now, having shown that
we mean business, that we can Mt them hard when we want to, I can talk from a
position of strength. You and Captain Hannah may very well prove to have been
instrumental in bringing an end to this whole sorry business.” “By butchering poor, bloody savages with
high explosives dropped from the air.” They stood around me in a semi-circle,
the soldiers, few of them understanding for we spoke in English. Hannah was quieter now, his face white
and strained. “For God's sake, Mallory, what about the nuns? Look what they did
to Father Conte. They ate his heart, Mallory. They cut out his heart and ate
it.” My voice seemed to come from outside me and I was
some_one else inside my head, listening to me talking. I said patiently,
genuinely wanting him to understand, or so it seemed to me, “And what good does
it do to act just as barbarically in return?” It was Alberto who answered. “You have a strange
morality, Senhor Mallory. For the Huna to rape and butcher the nuns, to roast
men over a fire is acceptable. For my men to die in am_bush out there hi the
forest is all part of some game for which you apparently can accept rules.” “Now you're twisting it. Making it something else.” “I don't think so. You would allow us to
shoot them in a skirmish in the bush, but to kill them with dynamite from the
air is different....” I couldn't think of anything to say for
by then, reaction had set in and I was hopelessly confused. “A bullet in the belly, an arrow in the
back, a stick of dyna_mite from the air.” He shook his head. “There are no
rules, Senhor Mallory. This is a dirty business. War has always been thus and
this is war, believe me....” I turned and walked away from them
towards the Bristol. When I reached it, I leaned on the lower port wing for a
while, then I took my flying helmet and goggles from one pocket of my leather
jacket and put them on. When I turned, I found Hannah standing
watching me. I said, “I'm getting out as soon as I get back. You can find
some_one else.” He said tonelessly, “We've got a
contract, kid, with your sig_nature on the bottom under mine and legally
enforceable.” I didn't say anything, simply climbed in
and went through the fifteen checks, then I wound the starting magneto. Hannah
pulled the propeller over, the engine clattered into life and I started to move
forward so quickly that he had to duck under the lower port wing. His face was very white, I remember that
and his mouth opening and closing as he shouted to me, but his words were
drowned by the roar of the Falcon engine and I didn't wait to hear, didn't care
if I never clapped eyes on him again. I was not really aware of having been asleep, only of
being shaken roughly awake. I lay there staring up through the mosquito net at
the pressure lamp on its hook in the ceiling, moths clustering thickly around
it. The hand shook me again, I turned and found Mannie at my side. “What time is it?” I asked him. “Just after midnight.” He was wearing his yellow
oilskin coat and sou'wester and they ran with moisture. “You'll have to help me
with Sam, Neil.” It took a moment for it to sink in. I
said, “You've got to be joking,” and turned over. He had me half-up by the front of the
cotton shirt I was wearing with a grip of surprising strength. “When I left he
was just finishing his second bottle of brandy and calling for number three.
He'll kill himself unless we help him.” “And you really expect me to give a damn
after what he did to me today?” “Now that's interesting. You said what
he did to you, not what he did to those poor bloody savages out there in the
bush. Which is most important?” It almost made my hair stand up on my
head in horror at what he was suggesting. I said, “For God's sake, Mannie.” “All right, you want him to die, then?” I got out of bed and started to dress.
I'd gone through the whole sorry story with Mannie as soon as I'd got back. Had
to get it off my chest before I went mad. What I was looking for, I think, was
the reassurance which would come from finding someone else who was just as
horrified as I was myself. His attitude hadn't been entirely
satisfactory and he'd seemed to see rather more in Colonel Alberto's argument
than I was prepared to accept myself. The strange thing was that he seemed
worried about Hannah who had avoided me completely since he'd flown in. I'd washed my hands of both of them, had
helped myself to far more of Hannah's Scotch than was good for me and my head
ached from it all as I went up the main street through the rain at Mannie's
side. I could hear music from the hotel as we
approached and light filtered out through the shutters in golden bars. There
was the sound of a glass breaking and someone called out. We paused on the veranda and I said, “If he decides to
go berserk, he could probably break the two of us in his bare hands. I hope you
realise that.” “You're the devil himself for looking on the black
side of things.” He smiled and put a hand on my arm for a moment. “Now let's
have him out of here while there's still hope.” There were two or three people at the
far end of the room, Figueiredo behind the bar and Hannah propped up against it
in front of him. An old phonograph was playing Valse Triste, Figueiredo's
wife standing beside it. “More, more!” Hannah shouted, pounding on
the bar with the flat of his hand as the music started to run down. She wound the handle vigorously and
Hannah reached for the half-empty bottle of brandy and tried to fill the
tumbler at his elbow, sending a couple of dirty glasses crashing to the floor
at the same moment. He failed to notice our approach until
Mannie reached over and firmly took the bottle from his hand. “Enough is
enough, Sam. Now I think we go home.” “Good old Mannie.” Hannah patted him on
the cheek then turned to empty his glass and saw me. God, he was drunk, his
face swollen with the stuff, the hands shaking and the look in his eyes.... He took me by the front of the coat and
said wildly, “You think I wanted to do that back there? You think it was easy?” The man was in hell or so it seemed to
me then. Certainly enough to make me feel sorry for him. I pulled free and said
gently, “Let's get you to bed then, Sam.” Behind me the door opened, there was a
burst of careless laughter, then silence. Hannah's eyes widened and hot rage
flared. He brushed me aside and plunged forward and I turned in time to see him
give Avila his fist full in the mouth. “I’ll teach you, you bastard,” he yelled
and pushed Avila back across a table with one hand while he pounded away at him
with the other. Avila's friends were already running
into darkness which left Mannie and me. God knows, it took everything we had
for I think it was himself Hannah was trying to beat to death there across the
table and his strength was incredible. As we got him out through the door, he
turned and grabbed at me again. “You won't leave me, kid, will you? We've got a
contract. You gave me your word. It means everything - every_thing I've got in
the world.” I didn't need the look on Mannie's face,
but it helped. I said soothingly, “How can I leave, Sam? I've got the mail run
to Manaus at nine a.m.” He broke down completely at that, great
sobs racking his body as we took him down the steps between us into the rain
and started home. SEVEN Sister of Pity I didn't see anything of Hannah on the
following morning. When I took off for Manaus at nine, he was still dead to the
world and Mondays were usually busy so I didn't have time to hang around. There was not only the mail but a parcel
of diamonds from Figueiredo in the usual sealed canvas bag to be handed over to
the government agent in Manaus. After that, I had two con_tract runs down-river
for mining companies delivering mail and various bits and pieces. It added up to a pretty full day and I
arrived back at Manaus in the early evening with the intention of spending the
night at the Palace and the prospect of a hot bath, a change of clothes, a
decent meal, perhaps even a visit to The Little Boat, was more than
attractive. There wasn't much activity at the airstrip when I
landed al_though on some days, you could find two or three planes parked by the
hangars, in from down-river or the coast There were still a couple of mechanics
on duty and they helped me get the Bristol under cover for the night, then one of
them gave me a lift into town in the company truck, an ancient Crossley tender. When I entered the hotel, there was no
sign of Juca behind the desk. In fact there was no one around at all so I went
through the door on the left into the bar. There seemed to be no one there either
except for a rather romantic, or disreputable-looking figure, depending on your
point of view, who stared at me from the full-length mirror at the other end. I was badly in need of a shave and wore
lace-up knee-length boots, whipcord breeches and leather flying jacket open to
re_veal the .45 automatic in its shoulder holster which Hannah had insisted on
giving me in place of the Webley, his theory being that there was no point in
carrying a gun that wouldn't either stop a man dead in his tracks or knock him
down. I dropped my canvas grip to the floor,
went behind the bar and helped myself to a bottle of cold beer from the
ice-box. As I started to pour it into a glass, there was a slight, polite
cough. The woman who had come in through the
open french win_dows from the terrace was a nun щ tropical white, a small woman, not much over five
feet in height with clear, untroubled eyes, not a wrinkle to be seen on that
calm face in spite of her age which must have been fifty at least. She spoke with the kind of accent that
is associated with the New England States which made sense, for as I discovered
later, she had been born and raised in the town of Vineyard Haven,
Massachusetts, on the island of Martha's Vineyard. “Mr Mallory?” she said. “That's me.” “We've been waiting for you. The comandante
said you were expected back this evening. I am Sister Maria Teresa of the
Little Sisters of Pity.” She had said “We”. I looked for another nun, but
instead a young woman sauntered in from the terrace, a creature from another
world than this, cool, elegant in a white chiffon frock, wide-brimmed straw
hat, a blue silk scarf tied around it, the ends fluttering in the slight
breeze. She carried an open parasol over one shoulder and stood, a hand on her
hip, legs slightly apart, casually insolent as if challenging the world at
large. And there was one other peculiarity that
made her herself alone - a silver bracelet about the right ankle, studded with
tiny bells that jingled rather eerily as she walked, a sound that has haunted
me for years. I couldn't see much of her face for with the evening sunlight
behind her, the rest was in shadow. Sister Maria Teresa said, “This is Miss
Joanna Martin. Her sister served with our mission at Santa Helena.” I knew then, I suppose, what it was all
about, but played dumb. “What can I do for you ladies?” “We want to go up-river as soon as possible.” “To Landro?” “To start with, then Santa Helena.” The simple directness of that remark was
enough to take the breath away. I said, “You've got to be joking.” “Oh no, I assure you, Mr Mallory. I have
complete authority from my Order to proceed to Santa Helena to assess
the situa_tion and to report on the feasibility of our carrying on there.” “Carrying on?” I said stupidly She didn't appear to have heard me. “And
then there is the unfortunate business of Sister Anne Josepha and Sister
Bernadette whose bodies were never recovered. I understand that in all
probability they were taken alive by the Huna.” “That would depend on your definition of living,” I
said. “You don't think it's possible?” It was
the Martin girl who had spoken, the voice as cool and well-bred as you would
have ex_pected from the appearance, no strain there at all. “Oh, it's possible.” I swallowed the
impulse to give them the gory details on the kind of life captive women in such
a situa_tion could expect and contented myself by adding, “Indians are very
much like children and subject to sudden whims. One minute it seems like a good
idea to carry off a couple of white women, the next, equally reasonable to beat
them to death with an ironwood club.” Sister Maria Teresa closed her eyes momentarily and
Joanna Martin said in the same cool voice, “But you can't be certain of that?” “Any more than you can be that they're alive.” “Sister Anne Josepha was Miss Martin's younger
sister,” Maria Teresa said simply. I'd suspected something like that, but it didn't make
it any easier. I said, “I'm sorry, but I know as much about Indians as most
people and more than some. You asked me for my opinion and that's what I've
given you.” “Will you take us up to Landro with you in the
morning?” Sister Maria Teresa said. “I understand from the comandante that
we could fly from there to Santa Helena in under an hour.” “Have you any idea what it's like up
there?” I demanded. “About as bad as any place on this earth could possibly
be.” “God will provide,” she said simply. “He must have been taking a day off when
the Huna took out Father Conte and the rest of them at Santa Helena,” I said
brutally. There was the briefest flash of pain on
that calm face and then she smiled beautifully and with all the understanding
in the world. “The comandante told me you were one of those who found
them. It must have been terrible for you.” I said slowly, “Look, Sister, the whole
area comes under mili_tary jurisdiction.” Joanna Martin came forward to join her,
opened the em_broidered handbag which hung from her wrist and took out a folded
document which she tossed on the bar. “Our authorisation to travel,
counter-signed by the president himself.” Enough to bring Alberto's heels
together sharply, so much was certain and enough for me. “All right, have it your own way. If you
want to know what it's like to fly two hundred miles over some of the worst
jungle in South America in the oldest plane in the territory, be at the
airstrip at eight-thirty. As it happens, the rear cockpit's been enlarged to
carry cargo, but there's only one seat. One of you will have to sit on the
floor.” I swallowed the rest of my beer and
moved round the bar. “And now you'll really have to excuse me. It's been a long
day.” Sister Maria Teresa nodded. “Of course.” Joanna Martin said nothing, simply
picked up my grip and handed it to me, a gesture totally unexpected and quite
out of character. My fingers touched hers as I took it and there was the
perfume. God knows what it was but the effect was electrifying. I had never experienced
such direct and immediate excitement from any woman and my stomach went hollow. And she knew, damn her, I was certain of
that, her mouth lifting slightly to one side as if in amusement at men and
their perpetual hunger. I turned from that scorn and went out quickly. There was still no sign of Juca but when
I went up to my usual room, I found him turning down the sheets. “Your bath is ready, Senhor Mallory,” he
told me in that strange, melancholy whisper of his. “You wish to eat here
after_wards?” I shook my head. “I think I'll go out.
If anyone wants me I’ll be at The Little Boat.” “The senhor has seen the ladies who were
waiting for him downstairs?” “Yes. Are they staying here?” He nodded and withdrew and I stripped,
pulled on an old robe and went along the corridor to the bathroom. The water
was hot enough to bring sweat to my face and I lay there for half an hour,
soaking away the fatigue of the day and thinking about the two women in the
bar. Sister Maria Teresa was familiar enough. One of those odd people who live
by faith alone and who seem to be able to survive most things, pro_tected by
the armour of their own innocence. Joanna Martin's presence was more
difficult to explain. God knows who had advised her to come. Certainly they
must have an awful lot of pull between them to get hold of that authorisa_tion
with the president's signature on it Colonel Alberto was not going to be
pleased about that I went back to my room, towelling my head, briskly and
started to dress. I'd actually got my trousers on and was pull_ing a dean linen
shirt over my head when a slight noise made me turn quickly, one hand sliding
towards the butt of the .45 automatic which lay on the dressing-table in its
shoulder har_ness. Joanna Martin moved in from the balcony,
closing her para_sol. “Don't shoot,” she said coolly. “I'm all I've got.” I stood looking at her, without saying anything,
noticing the face for the first time. Not really beautiful, yet different
enough to make her noticeable in any crowd. Auburn hair, obviously regularly
attended to by a top hairdresser. Good bones, an up_turned nose that made her
look younger than she was, hazel eyes spaced widely apart, curious golden
flecks glinting in them. I wondered how she'd look after a week
up-river. I also won_dered how that hair would look spread across a pillow. The
physical ache was there again and disturbing in its intensity. “The door was unlocked,” she explained.
“And the old man said you were in the bath. I thought I'd wait.” I tucked in my shirt and reached for my
shoulder harness. For some reason I found difficulty in speaking. That damned
perfume, I suppose, the actual physical presence of her. “Do you really need that thing?” she asked. “It's a rough town after dark,” I said.
“Now what can I do for you?” “Tell me the truth for a start.” She moved back to the balcony. Outside
the sky was orange and black, the sun a ball of fire. Standing there, against
the light her legs were clearly outlined through the flimsy dress. I said, “I don't understand.” “Oh, I think you do. You were being
polite to Sister Maria Teresa down there in the bar. About my sister and the
other girl, I mean. You were letting her down lightly.” “Is that a fact?” “Don't play games with me, Mr Mallory.
I'm not a child. I want the truth.” “Who in the hell do you think I am?” I
demanded. “The butler?” I'm not sure why I got so angry -
possibly because she'd spoken to me as if I were some sort of servant, but
there was more to it than that Probably some weird kind of defence mechanism to
stop me from grabbing her. “All right,” I said. “I was asked if it
was possible your sister and the other girl were still alive and I said it was.
What else do you want to know?” “Why would they take her? Why not kill
her straight away. Even the older nuns were raped before being killed, isn't
that so? I've read the report.” “They like to freshen the blood,” I said. “It's as
simple as that.” I started to turn away, tiring of it
suddenly, wanting to be away from her, aware of the strain finally blowing
through the surface. She grabbed me by the shoulder and
pulled me round. “I want to know, damn you!” she cried. “All of it.” “All right,” I said and caught her
wrists. “It's a pretty com_plicated ritual. First of all, if they're virgins,
they undergo a ceremonial defloration in front of everyone using a tribal
totem. That's Huna custom with all maidens.” There was horror in those eyes now and she had stopped
struggling. “Then for seven nights running, any warrior in the tribe is allowed
to go in to them. It's a great honour. Any woman who doesn't become pregnant
after that is stoned to death. Those outsiders who do are kept till the baby is
born, then buried alive. The reasons for all this are pretty compli_cated, but
if you have an hour to spare sometime I'll be happy to explain.” She stared up at me, head moving from
side to side and I added gravely, “If I were you, Miss Martin, I'd pray she
ended up in the river in the first place.” The rage came up like hot lava and she
pulled free of me, the left hand striking across my face and then the right,
help_less, impotent anger and grief mingling together. She stumbled to the
door, wrenched it open and ran into the corridor. I walked to The Little Boat, a dangerous thing
to do after dark, especially along the waterfront although such was the rage
against life itself that filled me that I think it would have gone hard with
any man who had crossed my path that night I needed a drink and perhaps another
to use one of Hannah's favourite phrases and a woman certainly - a dangerous
mood to be in. The Little Boat was not particularly busy, but that was only to be
expected on a Monday night. The rumba band was play_ing, but there couldn't
have been more than a dozen people on the floor. Lola, Hannah's girl friend
from that first night was there, wearing the same red-satin dress. I rather
liked her. She was an honest whore, but she was crazy about Hannah and made it
obvious, her one weakness. Knowing that he wouldn't be in that
night she concentrated on me and she knew what she was about. Strange, but it
didn't seem to work. I kept thinking of Joanna Martin and when I did that, Lola
faded rapidly. The message got through to her after a while and she went off to
try her luck elsewhere. Which at least left me free to drink
myself into a stupor if I was so inclined. I went up to that private section of
the deck where I had dined with Hannah on that first night, ordered a meal and
a bottle of wine to start with and closed the sliding doors. My appetite seemed to have gone. I
picked at my food, then went and stood at the rail, a bottle of wine in one
hand and a glass in the other and stared out over the river'. The reflected
lights of the houseboats glowed in the water like candle flames. I was restless
and ill at ease, waiting for something - wanting her, I suppose. Behind me, the sliding doors opened,
then closed again. I turned impatiently and found Joanna Martin standing there. “Do you think we could start again?” she said. There was a spare glass on the table. I filled it with
wine and held it out to her. “How did you find me?” “Old Juca at the hotel. He was very
kind. Got me a cab with a driver who bore a strong resemblance to King Kong. Gave
him strict instructions to deliver me here in one piece.” She walked to the
rail and looked out across the river. “This is nice.” I didn't know what to say, but she took care of it all
more than adequately. “I think we got off on the wrong foot Mr Mallory. I'd
like to try again.” “Neil,” I said. “All right.” She smiled. “I’m afraid
you've got the wrong im_pression of me entirely. Joanna Martin's my stage came.
Originally I was just plain Joan Kowalski of Grantville, Penn_sylvania.” Her
voice changed completely, dropped into an accent she probably hadn't used in
years. “My daddy was a coalminer. What was yours?” I laughed out loud. “A small-town
lawyer. What we call a solicitor in England, at a place called Wells in
Somerset A lovely old town near the Mendip Hills.” “It sounds marvellous.” “It is, especially now in the autumn.
Rooks in the elms by the cathedral. The dank, wet smell of rotting leaves
blowing across the river.” For a moment I was almost there. She
leaned on the rail. “Grantville was never like that. We had three things worth
men_tioning, none of which I ever wish to see again. Coalmines, steelworks and
smoke. I didn't even look back once when I left.” “And your sister?” “We were orphaned when she was three and
I was eight The nuns raised me. I guess it became a habit with her.” “And what about you?” “I'm doing fine. Sing with some of the
best bands in the country. Dorsey, Guy Lombardo, Sammy Kaye.” There was a
perceptible change in her voice as she said this, a surface brash-ness as if
she was really speaking for an audience. “I've played second lead in two
musicals in succession on Broadway.” “All right.” I held up both hands defensively. “I'm
convinced.” “And you?” She leaned back against the
rail. “What about you? Why Brazil?” So I told her, from the beginning right up until that
present moment, including a few items on the way that I don't think I'd ever
mentioned to another living soul, such was the effect she had on me. “So here we are,” she said at last when I was
finished. “The two of us at the edge of nowhere. It's beautiful, isn't it?” The moon clouded over, sheet lightning flickered
wildly, the rain came with a sudden rush bouncing from the awning above our
heads. “Romantic, isn't it?” I said. “We get this every day
of the week at sometime or another. Imagine what it's like in the rainy
season.” I refilled her glass with wine. “Bougainvilleas, acacias and God knows
how many different varieties of poisonous snakes that can kill you in seconds.
As for the river, if it isn't the alligators or pirhanas, it's water
snakes so long they've been known to turn a canoe over and take the occupants
down. Almost everything that looks nice is absolutely deadly. You should have
tried Hollywood instead. Much safer on Stage 6.” “That comes next month. I've got a
screen test with M.G.M.” She smiled, then reached out to touch me, her hand
flat against my chest, the smile fading. “I've got to know, Neil. Just to know,
one way or the other. Can you understand that?” “Of course I can.” My hand fastened over
hers and I was shak_ing like a kid on his first date. “Would you like to
dance?” She nodded, moving against me and behind
us, the sliding door was pulled open. “So this is what you get up to when my
back is turned?” Hannah said as he came through. He was dressed in flying clothes and
badly in need of a shave, but he was a romantic enough figure in his leather
coat and breeches, a white scarf knotted carelessly about his neck. He smiled with devastating charm and
rushed forward with a sort of boyish eagerness, hands outstretched. “And this
will be Miss Joanna Martin. Couldn't very well be anyone else.” He held her hands in his for what seemed
to me no good reason. I said, “What in the hell is going on here?” “You might as well ask, kid.” He yelled
for the waiter and pulled off his coat. “A lot happened since you left this
morning. Alberto got through to me on the radio in the middle of the afternoon.
Wanted me to pick him up at Santa Helena and fly him straight down to Manaus.
We got in about an hour and a half ago. Met Miss Martin's companion at the
hotel. When I left, she and the colonel were having quite an argument” “What's it all about?” “That half-breed of Alberto's, the guy
who'd lived with the Huna. Well, Alberto put him over the river last evening
and by God, he was back at noon today.” “You mean he'd made contact?” “Sure had.” The waiter arrived at this point with a
couple of bottles of Pouilly Fuisse in a bucket of water. “According to him,
all the tribesmen along the river had already heard what had happened to that
village we visited and were scared stiff. A delegation of head men have agreed
to meet Alberto a couple of miles up-river from the mission day after
tomorrow.” “Sounds too good to be true to me,” I said and meant
it But Joanna Martin didn't think so. She
sat down beside him and said eagerly, “Do you think they'll be able to get news
of my sister?” “Certain to.” He took one of her hands
again. “It's going to be fine. I promise you.” After that, to say that they got on like a house on
fire would have been something of an understatement. I sat in the wings, as it
were, and watched while they talked a lot, laughed a great deal and finally
went down to join the small crowd on the dance floor. I wasn't the only one who was put out. I caught a
flash of scarlet in the half-light, Lola watching from behind a pillar. I knew
then what the saying meant by a woman scorned. She looked capable of putting a
knife between Hannah's shoulder blades if given half a chance. I don't know what was said between the two on the
floor, but when the band stopped playing, they moved across to the piano and
Hannah sat down. As I've said before, he was a fair pianist and moved straight
into a solid, pushing arrangement of St Louis Blues and Joanna Martin
took the vocal. She was good - better than I'd thought she would be.
She gave it everything she had, a sort of total dedication and the crowd loved
it. They followed with Night and Day and Begin the Beguine which
was a tremendous hit that autumn and all one seemed to hear from radios
everywhere, even on the River Amazon. But by then I'd had enough. I left them to it,
negotiated the catwalk to the jetty and walked morosely back to the hotel in
the pouring rain. I had been in bed for at least an hour, had just begun
to drift into sleep when Hannah's voice brought me sharply to my senses. I got
out of bed, padded to the door and opened it. He was obviously very drunk,
standing with Joanna Martin outside the door of what I presumed must be her
room at the end of the corridor. He was trying to kiss her in that
clumsy, uncoordinated way a drunken man has. She obviously didn't need any
assistance because she was laughing about it. I closed the door, went back beneath the
mosquito net and lit a cigarette, I don't know what I was shaking with - rage
or thwarted desire, or both, but I lay there smoking furiously and cursing
everyone who ever lived - until my door opened and closed again softly. The
bolt clicked into place and there was silence. I sensed her presence there in the
darkness even before I smelled the perfume. She said, “Stop sulking. I know
you're in there. I can see your cigarette.” “Bitch,” I said. She pulled back the mosquito net, there
was the rustle of some garment or other falling to the floor, then she slipped
into bed beside me. “That's nice,” she said and added, in
die same tone of voice, “Colonel Alberto wants to be off at the crack of dawn.
Sister Maria Teresa and I have strict instructions from Hannah to be at the
airstrip not later than seven-thirty. He seems to think we'll be safer with
him.” “You suit yourself.” “You're a good pilot, Neil Mallory,
according to Hannah, the best he's ever known.” Her lips brushed my cheek. “But
you don't know much about women.” I wasn't going to argue with her, not then, with the
kind of need burning inside that could not be borne for long. As I pulled her
to me, I felt the nipples blossom on her breasts, cool against my bare skin. The excitement she aroused in me, the
awareness, was quite extraordinary. But there was more to it than diat. I lay
there holding her, waiting for some sort of sign that might come or might not -
the whole world waited. And hi that timeless moment I knew, out of some strange
foreknowledge, that what_ever happened during the rest of my life, I'd never
know any_thing better than this. That whatever followed would always have the
savour of anti-climax, just like Hannah. She kissed me hard, mouth opening and the
whole world came alive as lightning flickered across the sky and it started to
rain again. EIGHT The Tree of Life I awakened to sunlight streaming through
the window, the mos_quito net fluttering in the slight breeze. I was quite
alone, at least as far as the bed went, but when I pushed myself up on one
elbow I discovered Juca on the other side of the net placing a tray on the
table, “Breakfast, Senhor Mallory.” “What time is it?” He consulted a large, silver, pocket
watch gravely. “Eight o'clock exactly, senhor. The senhorita told me you wished
to be awakened at this time.” “I see - and when was this?” “About an hour ago, senhor, when she was
leaving for the airstrip with the good Sister. Will diat be all, senhor?” I nodded and he withdrew. I poured myself a coffee and
went to the window. They'd be well on the way to Landro by now. Strange the
sense of personal loss and yet, in a way, it was almost as if I was prepared
for it. I didn't feel like any breakfast after that, but dressed quickly, had
another cup of coffee and went about my business. There were several calls to make before
going out to the air_strip so I caught a cab in front of the hotel. First of
all there was the mail, then some dynamo parts for one of the mining agents at
Landro and Figueiredo had asked me to pick up a case of imported London gin. It was close to half past nine when I
finally arrived at the airstrip. A de Haviland Rapide was parked by the tower
and seemed to be taking up all the ground staff's attention. The Bristol was
still under cover. I opened the doors and the cab driver followed me in with
the crate of gin. Joanna Martin was sitting in the pilot's
cockpit reading a book. She looked up and smiled brightly. “What kept you?” I couldn't think what to say for a
moment, so great was my astonishment. I was only certain of one thing - that I
had never been so pleased to see anyone. She knew it, I think, for the face
softened for a moment. “What happened?” I said. “I decided to fly with you, that's all.
I thought it would be more fun.” “And what did Hannah have to say to that?” “Oh, he wasn't too pleased.” She pushed
herself up out of the cockpit, swung her legs over the edge and dropped into my
arms. “On the other hand, he did have rather a bad hangover.” The cab driver had returned with the
mail sack which he dropped on the ground beside the case of gin. He waited,
mouth open in admiration and I paid him off and sent him on his way. The moment we were alone, I kissed her
and it was rather disappointing. Nothing like the night before, her lips cool
and aseptic and she very definitely held me at arm's length. She patted my cheek. “Hadn't we better get moving?” I couldn't think of anything that would
explain the change although I suppose, on looking back on it all, I was guilty
of simply expecting too much, still young enough to believe that if you loved
someone they were certain to love you back. Anyway, I loaded the freight behind the seat in the
observer's cockpit and found her an old leather flying coat and helmet we kept
for passengers. Three ground staff turned up about then, having seen us arrive
and we got the Bristol outside. I helped Joanna into the observer's cockpit and
strapped her in. “It's essential you keep your goggles on,” I warned. “You'll
find a hell of a lot of insects about, especially as we take off and land.” When she pulled the goggles down, she seemed more
remote than ever, another person altogether, but that was possibly just my
imagination. I climbed into the cockpit, did my checks and wound the starting
magneto, while the three mechanics formed a chain and pulled the propeller. The engine broke into noisy life. I looked over my
shoulder to check that she was all right. She didn't smile, simply nodded, so I
eased the throttle open, taxied to the end of the runway, turned into the wind
and took off feeling, for some unknown reason, thoroughly depressed. The trip was something of a milk run for
me by now, especially on a morning like this with perfect flying conditions. I
suppose it must have had some interest for her although she certainly gave no
sign of being particularly excited. In fact we only spoke twice over the voice
pipe during the entire trip. Once as we turned up the Mortes from the Negro and
I pointed out Forte Franco on the island below and again, as we approached
Landor and I made preparations to land. One thing did surprise me, the Hayley which was parked
by the hangar. I had imagined it would be well on the way to Santa Helena by
now. As we rolled to a halt, Mannie came to
meet us with a couple of labourers. He grinned up at me. “What kept you? Sam's
been like a cat on hot bricks, isn't that what you say?” “I didn't know he cared,” I said and dropped to the
ground. “He doesn't,” he replied and elbowed me out of the way
as I turned to help Joanna down. “The privilege of age, Miss Martin.” He held
up his hands. She liked him, that much was obvious and
her smile was of that special kind a woman reserves for a man she instantly
recognises as good friend or father confessor. No strain, no cut-and-thrust,
someone she would never have to surrender to or keep at arm's length. I made some kind of lame, formal introduction. Mannie
said, “Now I understand why Sam's been acting as if he's been struck over the
head with a Huna war club.” As I took off my flying helmet, he ruffled ray
hair. “Has the boy here been treating you all right? Did he give you a good
flight?” I think it was the one and only time I
ever felt angry with him and it showed for his smile faded slightly and there
was concern in his eyes. I turned away and Hannah came running
across the airstrip rather fast considering the heat and the fact that he was
dressed for flying. When he was about ten yards away, he slowed down as if
suddenly realising he was making a fool of himself and came on at a walk. He ignored me and said to Joanna Martin, “Satisfied
now?” “Oh, I think you could say that,” she
said coolly. “Where's Sister Maria Teresa?” “When I last saw her she was down at the
jetty having a look at the mission launch. Had some sort of crazy idea that you
and she might sleep on board.” “What's wrong with the local hotel?” “Just about everything so I've arranged for you both
to move into my place. I'll take you up there now and show you round, then I've
got to run Alberto up to Santa Helena.” He picked up her suitcase and I said,
“What are the rest of us supposed to do?” He barely glanced at me. “We can manage
in hammocks down here in the hangar for a few nights. Mannie's moved your gear
out.” He took her arm and they started to walk away. He
paused after a few yards and called over his shoulder, “I'd get that mail up to
Figueiredo fast if I were you, kid. He's had the district runners standing by
for an hour.” “And that puts you in your place,” Mannie said and
started to laugh. For a moment, the anger flared up in me again and
then, for some unaccountable reason, I found myself laughing with him. “Women,”
I said. “Exactly. We have all the trees in the world and an
abund_ance of fruit. All we needed was Eve.” He shook his head and picked up
the mail sack. “I’ll take this up to Figueiredo for you. You go and have a cup
of coffee and relax. I can see you've had a hard morning.” He walked away towards town and I got my
grip out of the Bristol and went into the hangar. He'd fixed three hammocks on
the other side of the radio installation with a wall of pack_ing cases five or
six feet high to give some sort of privacy. There was a table and three chairs
and a pot of coffee simmered gently on a double-ring oil stove. I poured some into a tin mug, lit a
cigarette and eased myself into one of the hammocks. I couldn't get Joanna
Martin out of my mind - the change in her. It didn't seem to make any kind of
sense at all, especially in view of the fact that she'd deliberately chosen to
travel with me in the Bristol instead of in the Hayley. My chain of thought was interrupted by
Alberto who appeared in the gap in the end wall of packing cases. “Camping out,
I see, Mr Mallory.” “Hannah isn't here. He took the Martin girl up to the
house.” “I am aware of that. It's you I want to
see.” He found another tin mug and helped himself to coffee. “I've spent most
of the morning arguing with Sister Maria Teresa who insists on her right to
proceed to Santa Helena.” He shook his head sadly. “God protect me from the
good and the innocent” “A formidable combination,” I said. “Are
you going to let her go?' “I don't see how I can prevent it.
You've seen the authorisa_tion she and the Martin woman have? Counter-signed by
the president himself.” He shrugged “If she decided to start up-river in the
mission launch now, this very morning, how could I stop her, except by force
and there would be the very devil to pay if I did that.” “So what are you going to do?” “You've heard my man managed to make
contact with the Huna? Well, he's arranged a meeting for me tomorrow at noon in
a patch of campo near the river about a mile upstream from the mission.” “How many will be there?” “One chief and five elders. It's a start, no more. A
preliminary skirmish. I'm supposed to go on my own except for Pedro, of course,
the half-breed who's made the contact for me. What do you think?” “It should be quite an experience.” “Yes, stimulating to put it mildly. I was wondering
whether you might consider coming with me?” The impudence of the request was breathtaking. I sat
up and swung my legs to the floor. “Why me?” “You know more about Indians than anyone else I know.
You could be of considerable assistance in the negotiations.” “How far is it to the river if we have to start
running?” He smiled. “See how you feel about it
tomorrow. Hannah will be flying the women in first thing in the morning. You
could come with them. I've agreed to let them look over the mission.” “Not that you had any choice in the matter.” “Exactly.” He moved out into the sunlight and
Hannah came round the tail of the Hayley, buttoning the strap of his flying
helmet, Mannieathisside. “Okay, Colonel, let's go!” he tailed.
“The sooner I get you there, the sooner I'm back.” “Can't you wait?” I asked. He hesitated, the cabin door of the
Hayley half-open, then turned very slowly. His face had a look on it I'd seen
before that first night at The Little Boat, when he'd got rough with
Lola. He moved towards me and paused, no more
than a foot in it 'Just watch it, kid, that's all,' he said softly. I told him what to do in good and
concise Anglo-Saxon. I think for a moment there he was within an ace of having
a go at me and then Mannie got between us, his face white. It wasn't really
necessary for Hannah turned abruptly, climbed up into the cabin where Alberto
was already waiting and shut the door. A moment later the engine burst into
life and he taxied away. He took off too fast, banking steeply
across the river, barely making it over the trees, all good showy stuff and
strictly for my benefit, just to make it clear who was boss. Mannie said softly, “This isn't good,
Neil. Not good at all. You know what Sam can be like. How unpredictable he is.” “You make all the allowances for him you
want,” I said. “But I'm damned if I will. Not any more.” I left him there and walked along the
edge of the airstrip towards the house. There was no sign of life when I got
there, but the front door was open so I simply walked into the living-room. I could hear the shower running so I lit
a cigarette, sat on the window ledge and waited. After a while, the shower
stopped. I could hear her singing and a little later, she entered the room
dressed in an old robe, a towel tied around her head like a turban. She stopped singing abruptly, eyebrows
raised in surprise. “And what can I do for you? Did you forget something?” “You can tell me what I've done,” I said. She stood there, looking at me calmly
for a long, long moment, then moved to where her handbag lay on a bamboo table,
opened it, found herself a cigarette and a small mother-of-pearl lighter. She blew out in a long column of smoke
and said calmly, “Look, Mallory, I don't owe you a thing. All right?” Even then I couldn't see it and in any case, after
that, all I wanted to do was hurt her. I moved to the door and said, 'Just one
thing. How much do I owe you?' She laughed in my face and I turned, utterly defeated,
stumbled down the veranda steps and hurried away towards the river. All right, so I didn't know much about women, but I
hadn't deserved this. I wandered along the riverbank, a cigarette smouldering
between my lips and finally found myself at the jetty. There were several boats there, mainly
canoes, but Figueiredo's official launch was tied up and another belonging to one
of the big land company agents. The mission launch was at the far end, Sister
Maria Teresa in the rear cockpit I started to turn away, but it was already too
late for she called to me by name and I had no choice, but to turn and walk
down to the boat. She smiled as I reached the rail “A
beautiful morning, Mr Mallory.” “For the moment.” She nodded and said calmly, “Would you
have such a thing as a cigarette to spare?” I was surprised and showed it I suppose
as I produced a packet and offered her one. “They're only local, I'm afraid.
Black tobacco.” She blew out smoke expertly and smiled.
“Don't you approve? Nuns are only human, you know, flesh and blood like anyone
else.” “I'm sure you are. Sister.” I started to turn away. She said, “I get the distinct impression
that you do not approve of me, Mr Mallory. If I hadn't called out to you, you
wouldn't have stopped to talk. Isn't that so?” “All right,” I said. “I think you're a
silly, impractical woman who doesn't know what in the hell she's getting mixed
up in.” “I've spent seven years in South America
as a medical mis_sionary, Mr Mallory. Three of them in other parts of Northern
Briazil. This kind of country is not entirely unfamiliar to me.” “Which only makes it worse. Your own experience ought
to tell you that by coming here at all, you've only made a tricky situation
even more difficult for everyone who comes into con_tact with you.” Well, it's certainly a point of view,' she said
good-humouredly. “I've been told that you have a great deal of experience with
Indians. That you worked with Karl Buber on the Xingu.” “I knew him.” “A great and good man.” “Who stopped being a missionary when he
discovered you were doing the Indians as much harm as anyone else.” She sighed. “Yes, I would agree that the
record has been far from perfect, even amongst the various religious
organisations involved.” “Far from perfect?” I was well into my
stride now, my general anger and frustration at the morning's events finding a
convenient channel. “They don't need us, Sister, any of us. The best service we
could offer them would be to go away and leave them alone and they certainly
don't need your religion. They wear nothing worth speaking about, own nothing,
wash themselves twice a day and help each other. Can your Christianity offer
them more than that?” “And kill each other,” she said. “You forgot to
mention that.” “All right, so they look upon all outsiders as natural
enemies. God alone knows, they're usually right.” “They also kill the old,” she said. “The
disfigured, the men_tally deficient. They kill for the sake of killing.” I shook my head. “No, you don't
understand, do you? That's the really terrible tiling. Death and life are one,
part of exist_ence itself in their terms. Waking, sleeping - ifs all the same.
How can it be bad to die, especially for a warrior? War is the purpose for
which he lives.” “I would take them love, Mr Mallory, is
that such a bad tiling?” “What was it one of your greatest
Jesuits said? The sword and the iron rod are the best kind of preaching.” “A long, long time ago. As the times
change so men change with them.” She stood up and straightened her belt. “You
accuse me of not really understanding and you may well have a point. Perhaps
you could help me on the road to rehabilitation by showing me the sights of
Landro.” Defeated for the second time that
morning, I resigned my_self to my fate and took her hand to help her over the
rail. As we walked along the jetty, she took my arm and
said, “Colonel Alberto seems a very capable officer.” “Oh, he's that, all right.” “What is your opinion of this meeting he
has arranged to_morrow with one of the Huna chieftains? Is it likely to
accom_plish much?” “It all depends what they want to see him for,” I
said. “Indians are like small children - completely irrational. They can smile
with you one minute and mean it - dash out your brains the next on the merest
whim.” “So this meeting could prove to be a
dangerous under_taking?” “You could say that. He's asked me to go with him.” “Do you intend to?” “I can't think of the slightest reason
why I should at the moment, can you?” She didn't get a chance to reply for at
that moment her name was called and we looked up and found Joanna Martin
approaching. She was dressed in the white chiffon dress again, wore the same
straw hat and carried the parasol over one shoulder. She might have stepped
straight off a page in Vogue and I don't think I've ever seen anything more
incongruous. Sister Maria Teresa said, “Mr Mallory is
taking me on a sight-seeing trip, my dear.” “Well, that should take all of ten
minutes.” Joanna Martin took her other arm, ignoring me completely. We walked through the mean little
streets with the hopeless faces peering out of the windows at us, the ragged
half-starved children playing beneath the houses. An oxen had died in a side
alley, obviously of some disease or other so that the flesh was not fit for
human consumption. It had been left exactly where it had fallen and had swollen
to twice its normal size. The smell was so terrible that it even managed to
kill the stink from the cesspool a few yards farther on which had over-flowed
and ran hi a steady stream down the centre of the street. She didn't like any of it, nor for that
matter did Joanna Martin. I pointed out the steam house, one of those
peculiarities of up-river villages where Indians went through regular
purifi_cation for religious reasons with the help of red-hot stones and lots of
cold water, but it didn't help. We moved out through a couple of streets
of shanties, con_structed of iron and pieces of packing cases and inhabited
mainly by forest Indians who had made the mistake of trying to come to terms
with the white man's world. “Strange,” I said, “but in the forest,
naked as the day they were born, most of these women look beautiful. Put them
in a dress and something inexplicable happens. Beauty goes, pride goes. ...” Joanna Martin put a, hand out to
stay me. “What was that, for God's sake?” We were past the final line of huts,
close to the river and the edge of the jungle. The sound came again, a sharp
bitter cry. I led the way forward, then paused. On the edge of the trees by the river,
an Indian woman knelt in front of a tree, arms raised above her head, a
tattered calico dress pulled up above her thighs. The man with her was also
Indian in spite of his cotton trousers and shirt. He was tying her wrists above
her head by lianas to a convenient branch. The woman cried out again, Sister Maria
Teresa took a quick step forward and I pulled her back. “Whatever happens, you
mustn't interfere.” She turned to me and said, “This is one custom with
which I am entirely familiar, Mr Mallory. I will stay here for a while if you
don't mind. I may be able to help afterwards, if she'll let me.” She smiled.
“Amongst other things, I'm a quali_fied doctor, you see. If you could bring me
my bag along from the house at some time I'd be most grateful.” She went towards the woman and her husband and sat
down on the ground a yard or two away. They completely ignored her. Joanna Martin gripped my arm fiercely. “What is it?” “She's going to have a child,” I said. “She's tied by
her wrists with lianas so that the child is born while she is upright. That way
he will be stronger and braver than a child born to a woman lying down.” The woman gave another low moan of pain, her husband
squatted on the ground beside her. Joanna Martin said, “But this is ridiculous.
They could be here all night.” “Exactly,” I said. “And if Sister Maria
Teresa insists on behaving like Florence Nightingale, the least we can do is go
back to the house and get that bag for her.” On the way back through Landros
a rather unusual incident took place which gave me a glimpse of another side of
her character. As we came abreast of a dilapidated
house on the comer of a narrow street, a young Indian girl of perhaps sixteen
or seven_teen rushed out of the entrance on to the veranda. She wore an old
calico dress and was barefoot, obviously frightened to death. She glanced
around her hurriedly as if debating which way to run, started down the steps,
missed her footing and went sprawling. A moment later Avila rushed out of the
house, a whip in one hand. He came down the steps on the run and started to
belabour her. I didn't care for Avila and certainly
didn't like what he was doing to the girl, but I'd learned to move cautiously
in such cases for this was still a country where most women took the occasional
beating as a matter of course. Joanna Martin was not so prudent,
however. She went in like a battleship under full sail and lashed out at him
with her handbag. He backed away, a look of bewilderment on his face. I got
there as quickly as I could and grabbed her arm as she was about to strike him
again. “What's she done?” I asked Avila and
pulled the girl up from the ground. “She's been selling herself round the
town while I've been away,” he said. “God knows what she might have picked up.” “She's yours?” He nodded. “A Huna girl. I bought her just over a year
ago.” We'd spoken in Portuguese and I turned
to give Joanna a translation. “There's nothing to be done. The girl belongs to
him.” “What do you mean, belongs to him?” “He bought her, probably when her
parents died. It's com_mon enough up-river and legal.” Bought her?' First there was incredulity
in her eyes, then a kind of white-hot rage. 'Well, I'm damn well buying her
back,' she said. 'How much will this big ape take?” “Actually he speaks excellent English,”
I said. “Why not ask him yourself.” She was really angry by then, scrabbled
in her handbag and produced a hundred cruzeiro note which she thrust at
Avila. “Will this do?” He accepted it with alacrity and bowed
politely. “A pleasure to do business with you, senhorita,” he said and made off
rapidly up the street in the direction of the hotel. The girl waited quietly for whatever new
blow fate had in store for her, that impassive Indian face giving nothing away.
I questioned her in Portuguese which she seemed to under_stand reasonably well. I said to Joanna. “She's a Huna all
right. Her name is Christina and she's sixteen. Her father was a wild rubber
tapper. He and the mother died from small-pox three years ago. Some woman took
her in then sold her to Avila last year. What do you intend to do with her?” “God knows,” she said. “A shower
wouldn't be a bad idea to start with, but if s more Sister Maria Teresa's
department than mine. How much did I pay for her, by the way?” “About fifty dollars - a hundred cruzeiros.
Avila can take his pick of girls like her for ten which leaves him ninety
for booze.” “My God, what a country,” she said, and
taking Christina by the hand, started down the street towards the airstrip. I spent the afternoon helping Mannie do an engine check
on the Bristol Hannah arrived back just after six and was in excellent spirits.
I lay in my hammock and watched him shave while Mannie prepared the evening
meal. Hannah was humming gaily to himself and looked years
younger. When Mannie asked him if he wanted anything to eat he shook his head
and pulled on a clean shirt. I said, “You're wasting your time, Mannie. His
appetite runs to other things tonight” Hannah grinned. “Why don't you give in, kid? I mean
that's a real woman. She's been there and back and that kind need a man.” He turned his back and went off
whistling as I swung my legs to the floor. Mannie grabbed me by the arm. “Let
it gos Neil.” I stood up, walked to the edge of the
hangar and leaned against a post looking out over the river, taking time to
calm down. Funny how easily I got worked up over Hannah these days. Mannie appeared and pushed a cigarette
at me. “You know, Neil, women are funny creatures. Not at all as we imagine
them. The biggest mistake we make is to see them as we think they should be.
Sometimes the reality is quite different...” “All right, Mannie, point taken.” Great
heavy spots of rain darkened the dry earth and I took down an oilskin coat and
pulled it on. “I'll go and check on Sister Maria Teresa. I'll see you later.” I'd taken up her bag of tricks, an
oilskin coat and a pressure lamp, earlier in case the vigil proved to be a
prolonged one. Just as I reached the outer edge of Landro, I met her on the way
in with the mother walking beside her carrying her newly-born infant in a
blanket, the father following behind. “A little girl,” Sister Maria Teresa
announced, “but they don't seem to mind. I'm going to stay the night with them.
Will you let Joanna know for me?” I accompanied them through the gathering
darkness to the shack the couple called home, then I went back along the street
to the hotel. The rain was really coming down now in
great solid waves and I sat at the bar with Figueiredo for a while, playing
draughts and drinking' some of that gin I'd brought in for him, wailing for it
to stop. After an hour, I gave up, lit my lamp
and plunged down the steps into the rain. The force was really tremendous. It
was like being in a small enclosed world, completely alone and for some reason,
I felt exhilarated. Light streamed through the closed
shutters when I went up the steps to the veranda of the house and a gramophone
was playing. I stood there for a moment listening to the murmur of voices, the
laughter, then knocked on the door. Hannah opened it. He was in his
shirtsleeves and held a glass of Scotch in one hand. I didn't give him a chance
to say any_thing. I said, “Sister Maria Teresa's spending
the night in Landro with a woman who's just had a baby. She wanted Joanna to
know.” He said, “Okay, I'll tell her.” As I turned away Joanna appeared behind
him, obviously to see what was going on. It was enough. I said, “Oh, by the
way, I'll be flying up to Santa Helena with you in the morn_ing. The mail run
will have to wait.” His face altered, became instantly wary. “Who says
so?” “Colonel Alberto. Wants me to take a little walk with
him tomorrow to meet some Huna. I'll be seeing you.” I went down into the rain. I think she
called my name, though I could not be sure, but when I glanced back over my
shoulder, Hannah had moved out on to the veranda and was looking after me. Some kind of small triumph, I suppose,
but one that I sus_pected I would have to pay dearly for. NINE Drumbeat I did not sleep particularly well and the fact that it
was three a.m. before Hannah appeared didn't help. I slept only fitfully after
that and finally got up at six and went outside. It was warm and oppressive, unusually so considering
the hour and the heavy grey clouds promised rain of the sort that would last
for most of the day. Not my kind of morning at all and the prospect of what was
to follow had little to commend it. I wandered along the front of die open
hangar and paused beside the Bristol which stood there with its usual air of
expectancy as if waiting for something to happen. It carne to me suddenly that
other men must have stood beside her like this, coughing over the first
cigarette of the day as they waited to go out on a dawn patrol, sizing up the
weather, waiting to see what the day would bring. It gave me a curious feeling
of kinship which didn't really make any sense. I turned and found Hannah watching me.
That first time we'd met after I'd crash-landed in the Vega, I'd been struck by
the ageless quality in his face, but not now. Perhaps it was the morning or
more probably, the drink from the previous night, but he looked about a hundred
years old. As if he had ex_perienced everything there ever was and no longer
had much faith in what was to come. The tension between us was almost
tangible. He said harshly, “Do you intend to go through with this crazy
business?” “I said so, didn't I?” He exploded angrily. “God damn it,
there's no knowing how the Huna might react. If they turn sour, you won't have
a prayer.” “I can't say I ever had much faith in it
anyway.” I started to move past him. He grabbed my arm and spun me round.
“What in the hell are you trying to prove, Mallory?” I see now, on reflection, that he saw
the whole thing as some sort of personal challenge. If I went, then he would
have to go or appear less than me and not only to Joanna Martin, for as I have
said, he was a man to whom appearances were every_thing. He was angry because I had put him in an
impossible posi_tion which should have pleased me. Instead I felt as sombre as
that grey morning itself. “Let's just say Fm tired of life and leave it at that”
And for a moment, he believed me enough to slacken his grip so that I was able
to pull free. As I walked back along the edge of the hangar, the first heavy
drops of rain pattered against the roof. The run to Santa Helena was uneventful enough in spite
of the bad weather. We didn't get away until much later than had been
anticipated because of poor visibility, but from nine o'clock on, there was a
perceptible lightening in the sky although the rain still fell heavily and
Hannah decided to chance it He asked me to take the controls which
suited me in the circumstances for it not only kept me out of Joanna Martin's
way, but also meant that I didn't have to struggle to find the right things to
say to Sister Maria Teresa. I left all that to Hannah who seemed to do well
enough although for most of the time the conversation behind was unintelligible
to me, bound up as I was in my thoughts. The situation at Santa Helena was no
better. The same heavy rain drifting up from the forest again in grey mist
because of the heat, but landing was safe enough and I put the Hayley down with
hardly a bump. I had radioed ahead on take-off and had
given them an estimated time of arrival. In spite of this I was surprised to
find Alberto himself waiting to greet us with the guard detail at the side of
the strip. He came forward to meet us as the Hayley
rolled to a halt and personally handed the two women down from the cabin,
greet_ing them courteously. His face beneath the peaked officer's cap was
serious and he presented a melancholy figure, adrift in an alien landscape. The
caped cavalry greatcoat he wore was obviously an echo of better days. He led the way back to the small jetty
where the motor launch waited. It presented a formidable appearance. There was
a Lewis gun on the roof of the main saloon, another in the prow, each protected
by sandbags, and a canvas screen along each side of the boat deck made it
possible to move unobserved and also provided some sort of cover against
arrows. An awning had been rigged in the stern
against the rain, there was a cane table and canvas chairs and as we
approached, an orderly came out of the saloon carrying a tray. He wore white
gloves and as the ladies seated themselves, served coffee from a silver pot in
delicate china cups. The rain hammered down, a couple of alligators drifted by.
A strange, mad dream standing there by the rail with only the stench of rotting
vegeta_tion rising from the river to give it reality. Alberto approached and offered me a
cigarette. “In regard to our conversation yesterday, Senhor Mallory. Have you
come to any decision?” “A hell of a morning for a walk in the
forest,” I said, peering out under the awning. “On the other hand, it could be
interesting.” He smiled slightly, hesitated, as if
about to say something, obviously thought better of it and turned away leaving
me at the rail on my own. To say that I instantly regretted my words was
certainly not so and yet I had voluntarily committed my_self to a situation of
grave danger which made no kind of sense at all. Now why was that? A couple of soldiers were already
casting-off and the launch eased away from the jetty. Alberto accepted a cup of
coffee from the orderly and said, “There won't be time to drop you at Santa
Helena at the moment. The Huna have changed our meeting-place to the site of an
older rubber plantation, a ruined jazenda about five miles up-river from
here and a mile inland. The appointed hour is still the same however, noon, so
we shall barely make the rendezvous on time as it is. Under the circumstances,
I'm afraid you'll all have to come along for the ride.” “May I ask what your plans are,
Colonel?” Sister Maria Teresa inquired. “Simplicity itself, Sister.” He smiled wearily. “I go
to talk peace with the Huna as my superiors, who are at present sitting on
their backsides a good thousand miles from here behind their desks, insist.” “You don't approve?” “Let us say I am less than sanguine as
to the result A dele_gation, one chief and five elders, has agreed to meet me
on their terms which means I go alone, except for my interpreter and very
definitely unarmed. The one change in the arrange_ment so far is that Senhor Mallory, who knows more about
Indians than any man I know, has agreed to accompany me.” Joanna Martin went very still, her
coffee cup raised halfway to her mouth. She turned and looked at me fixedlys
a slight frown on her face. Sister Maria Teresa said, “A long walk, Mr Mallory.” Hannah was good and angry, glared at me,
eyes wild, then at Joanna Martin. He didn't like what he was going to say but
he got it out, I'll say that for him. “You can count me in too, Colonel.” “Don't be stupid,” I cut in. “Who in the
hell would be left to fly the women out in the Hayley if anything went wrong?” There was no arguing with that and he
knew it. He turned away angrily and Sister Maria Teresa said, “It has been my
experience in the past, Colonel, that Indians do not look upon any group
containing a woman as a threat to them. Wouldn't you agree, Mr Mallory?” Alberta glanced quickly at me, aware
instantly, as I was myself, of what was in her mind. I said, “Yes, that's true
up to a point. They certainly don't take women to war themselves, but I
wouldn't count on it.” “A risk I am prepared to take,” she said simply. There was a short silence. Alberto shook
his head. “An im_possibility, Sister. You must see that.” There are times when the naivete of the
truly good can be wholly infuriating. She said, with that disarming smile of
hers, “I am as much for peace as you, Colonel, but I also have a special
interest here, remember. The fate of Sister Anne Josepha and her friend.” “I would have thought the church had
martyrs in plenty, Sister,” he replied. Joanna Martin stood up. “That sounds to me like
another way of saying you don't really expect to come back. Am I right?” “Se Deusquiser, senhorita.” “God wills.” Joanna Martin turned to me,
white faced. “You must be mad. What are you trying to prove?” “You want to know if your sister's alive, don't you?”
I asked. She went into the saloon, banging the door behind her.
Sister Maria Teresa said patiently, “Am I to take it that you refuse to allow
me to accompany you, Colonel?” “Under no circumstances, Sister.” He saluted her
gravely. “A thousand regrets, but I am in command here and must do as I see
fit.” “In spite of my authorisation?” “Sister, the Pope himself could not make
me take you with us today.” I think it was only then that she really and truly
appreciated the danger of the entire undertaking. She sighed heavily. “I did
not understand before. I think I do now. You are brave men, both of you.” “I do my duty only, Sister,” he said, “but I thank
you.” She turned to me. “Duty in your mase also, Mr
Mallory?” “You know what they say, Sister.” I
shrugged. “I go because it's there.” But there were darker reasons than that
- I knew it and so did she for it showed in her eyes. I thought she might say
some-tiling - a personal word, perhaps. Instead she turned and followed Joanna
into the saloon. Hannah threw his cigarette over the rail
in a violent gesture. “You're dead men walking. A dozen arrows apiece waiting
for each of you up there.” “Perhaps.” Alberto turned to me. “The
stipulation is that we go unarmed. What do you think?” “As good a way of committing suicide as any?” “You don't trust them?” “Can you trust the wind?” I shook my
head. “As I've said before, whatever they do will be entirely as the mood takes
them. If they decide to kill us instead of talking, it won't be out of any
conscious malice, but simply because it suddenly strikes them as a better idea
than the last one they had.” “I see. Tell me, what was Karl Buber's attitude
regarding guns?” “He was never without one prominently
displayed, if that's what you mean. Forest Indians fear guns more than anything
else I can think of. It doesn't mean they won't attack you if you're armed, but
they'll think twice. They still think it's some sort of big magic.” “And yet they demand that we go
unarmed.” He sighed. “An unhealthy sign, I'm afraid.” “I agree. On the other hand, what the eye doesn't
see...” “The same thought had occurred to me, I
must confess. That oilskin coat of yours, for example, is certainly large
enough to conceal a multitude of sins.” He was suddenly considerably more
cheerful at the prospects I suppose, of finding himself with a fighting chance
again. “I'll see to the necessary
preparations,' he said. 'We'll go over things in detail closer to the time.” He went along the deck to the wheelhouse
leaving me alone with Hannah. His face was white, eyes glaring. For a moment I
thought he might take a punch at me. He didn't get the chance because Joanna
chose that precise moment to appear from the saloon. I could have sworn from her eyes that
she had been crying, although that didn't seem possible, but there was fresh
powder on her face and the wide mouth had been smeared with vivid orange
lipstick. She spoke to Hannah without looking at him. “Would you
kindly get to hell out of here, Sam? I'd like a private word with Galahad
here.” Hannah glanced first at her, then at me and went
without argument, some indication of the measure of control she had over him by
then, I suppose. She moved in close enough to make her presence felt
“Are you doing this for me?” “Not really,” I said. “I just like having a good
time.” She slapped me across the face hard enough to turn my
head sideways. “Damn you, Mallory,” she cried. “I don't owe you a thing.” She did the last thing I would have expected. Flung
her arm about my neck and fastened that wide mouth of hers on mine. Her body
moved convulsively and for a moment it was difficult to consider other things.
And then she pulled free of me, turned and ran into the saloon. None of it made a great deal of sense,
but then human actions seldom do. I moved along the starboard rail to the prow
and paused to light a cigarette beside the Lewis gun which was for the moment
unmanned in its sandbagged emplace_ment. There was a stack of 47-round drum
magazines ready for action at the side of the trim, deadly-looking gun and I
sat down on the sandbags to examine it. “The first gun ever fired from an
aeroplane”. Hannah appeared from the other side of the wheelhouse. “That was
June 7,1912. Shows how long they've been around.” “Still a lot around back home,” I said.
“We used them in Wapitis.” He nodded. “The Belgian Rattlesnake the
Germans called it during the war. The best light aerial gun we had.” There was silence. Rain hissed into the
river, ran from the brim of my wide straw sombrero. I couldn't think of a thing
to say, didn't even know what he wanted. And even then, he surprised me by
saying exactly the opposite of what I had expected. “Look, kid, let's get it straight. She's
my kind of woman. You saw her first, but I was there last and that's what
counts, so hands off, understand?” Which at least meant he expected me to survive the
day's events and unaccountably cheered, I smiled in his face. Poor Sam. For a
moment I thought again he might hit me. Instead he turned wildly and rushed
away. The place was marked on the large-scale map for the
area as Matamoros and we found it with no trouble at all. There was an old
wooden jetty rotting into the river and a landing stage almost overgrown, but
the track to the house, originally built wide enough to take a cart, was still
plain. We moved into the landing stage, a couple of men ready
at each Lewis gun, another ten behind the canvas screen on the starboard side,
rifles ready, my old comrade-in-arms Sergeant Lima in charge. We bumped against the landing stage not
twenty yards away from that green wall and a couple of men went over the rail
and held her in on hand-lines, the engine gently ticking over, ready to take us
out of trouble with a burst of power if necessary. But nothing happened. A couple of
alligators slid off a mud-bank, a group of howler monkeys shouted angrily from
the trees. The rest was silence. Alberto said, “Good, now we make ready.” We went into the saloon where Joanna,
Sister Maria Teresa and Hannah sat at the table talking in low voices. They
stopped as we entered, Alberto, Pedro the half-breed interpreter and myself,
and stood up. I took off my yellow oilsin coat and
Alberto opened the arms cupboard and produced a Thompson sub-machine-gun with a
drum magazine which we'd prepared earlier with a specially lengthened sling. I
slipped it over my right shoulder, muzzle down and Hannah helped me on with my
coat again. Alberto took a gun which was, I
understood, his personal property - probably one of the most deadly hand-guns
ever made: the Model 1932 Mauser machine-pistol, and he gave Pedro a .45
automatic to stick in his waistband under the ragged poncho he wore. The interpreter was something of a
surprise for I had expected at least some sign of his white blood and
found none. He looked all Huna to me in spite of his white man's clothing. To finish, Alberto produced a couple of
Mills grenades, slipped one in his pocket and handed the other to me. “Another
little extra.” He smiled lightly. “Just in case.” There was some confused shouting
outside. As we turned, the saloon door was flung open and Sergeant Lima stood
there, mouth gaping. “What is it, man?” Alberto demanded and
Hannah produced the .45 automatic from his shoulder holster with a speed which
could only indicate considerable practice. "The holy Sister, Colonel,” Lima croaked. “She
has gone into the jungle.” There was dead silence and Joanna Martin
slumped into a chair and started to whisper a Hail Mary, probably for the first
time in years. Alberto said savagely, “Good God, man,
how could such a thing be? You were supposed to be' guarding the deck. You were
in command.” “As God is my witness, Colonel.” Lima
was obviously terri_fied. “One second she was standing there, the next, she was
over the rail and into the jungle before we realised what was happening.” Which was too much, even for the kind of
rigidly correct professional soldier that Alberto was. He slapped him
back_handed across the face, threw him into a chair and turned to Hannah. “Captain Hannah, you will oblige me by
taking charge here. I suggest you keep the launch in midstream till our return.
If this miserable specimen gives you even a hint of trouble, shoot him.” He
turned to me. “And now, my friend, I think we move very fast indeed.” Pedro was first over the rail and
Alberto and I were not far behind. The launch was already moving out into the
current as we reached the edge of the forest. I glanced back over my shoulder,
caught a glimpse of Hannah standing in the stern under the awning, a machine-gun
in his hands, Joanna Martin at his shoulder. God knows why, but I waved, some
sort of final gallant gesture, I suppose, then turned and plunged into that
green darkness after Alberto, As I have said, the track had been built
wide enough to ac_commodate reasonably heavy traffic and I now discovered that
it had exceptionally solid foundations, logs of ironwood, em_bedded into the
soft earth for its entire length. The jungle had already moved in on it to a
considerable extent, but it still gave a quick, clear passage through the kind
of country that would have been about as penetrable as a thorn thicket to a
white man. The branches above were so thickly intertwined that
vir_tually no rain got through and precious little light either. The gloom was
quite extraordinary and rather eerie. Pedro was well ahead, running very fast and soon
dis_appeared from sight. I followed hard on Alberto's heels. After a while, we
heard a cry and a few yards farther on found Pedro and Sister Maria Teresa
standing together, Alberto kept his temper remarkably under
the circum_stance. He simply said, “This is foolishness of the worst kind,
Sister. I must insist that you return with us at once.” “And I, Colonel, am as equally
determined to carry on..” she said. I was aware of the forest foxes calling
to each other in the jungle on either side and knew that it was already too
late to go back, perhaps for all of us. The thing I was most conscious of was
my contempt for her stupidity, a feeling not so much of anger, but of frustration
at her and so many like her who out of their own pig-headed insistence on doing
good ended up causing more harm than a dozen Avilas. There was some sort of thud in the
shadows a yard or two behind. My hand went through the slit in my pocket and
found the grip and trigger guard of the Thompson. There was a Hum lance
embedded in the earth beside the track, a necklace of monkey skulls hanging
from it. “What does it mean?” Sister Maria Teresa asked. “That we are forbidden to go back,”
Alberto said. “The decision as to what to do with you is no longer mine to
make, Sister. If it is of any consolation to you at all, you have prob_ably
killed us all.” At the same moment, a drum started to
boom hollowly in the middle distance. We put a bold face on it, the only thing to do and
moved on, Pedro in the lead, Sister Maria Teresa following. Alberto
and I walked shoulder-to-shoulder at the rear. We were not alone for the forest
was alive with more than wild life. Birds coloured in every shade of the
rainbow lifted out of the trees in alarm and not only at our passing. Parrots
and macaws called angrily to each other. “What did you say?” I murmured to
Alberto. “A chief and five elders?” “Don't rub it in,” he said. “I've a
feeling this is going to get considerably worse before it gets better.” The drum was louder now and somehow the
fact that it echoed alone made it even more sinister. There was the scent of
wood-smoke on the damp air and then the trees started to thin and suddenly it
was lighter and then the gable of a house showed clear and then another. Not that it surprised me for in the
great days of the Brazilian rubber boom, so many millions were being made that
some of the houses on the plantations up-country were small palaces, with
owners so wealthy they could afford to pay private armies to defend them
against the Indians. But not now. Those days were gone and Matamoros and places
like it crumbled into the jungle a little bit more each year. We emerged into a wide clearing, what was
left of the house on the far side. The drumming stopped abruptly. Our hosts
were waiting for us in the centre. The cacique or chief was easily
picked out and not only because he was seated on a log and had by far the most
magni_ficent head-dress, a great spray of macaw feathers. He also sported a
wooden disc in his lower lip which pushed it a good two inches out from his
face, a sign of great honour amongst the Huna. His friends were similarly dressed.
Beautifully coloured feather head-dresses, a six-foot bow, a bark pouch of
arrows, a spear in the right hand. Their only clothing, if that's what you
could call it, was a bark penis sheath and various necklaces and similar
ornaments of shells, stones or human bone. The most alarming fact of all was that
they were all painted for war, the entire skin surface being coated with an
ochre-coloured mud peculiar to that section of the river. They were angry and
showed it, hopping from 'one foot to the other, rattling on at each other like
a bunch of old women in the curiously sibilant whispering that passed for
speech amongst them and the anger on their flat, sullen faces was as the rage
of children and as unpredictable in its consequences. The chief let loose a broadside. Pedro said, “He wants
to know why the holy lady and Senhor Mallory are here? He's very worried. I'm
not sure why.” “Maybe he intended to have us killed out
of hand,” I said to Alberto, “and her presence has thrown him off balance.” He nodded and said to Pedro, “Translate
as I speak. Tell him the Huna have killed for long enough. It is time for
peace.” Which provoked another outburst, the
general gist of which was that die white men had started it in the first place
which entitled the Huna to finish. If all the white men went from the Huna
lands, then things might be better. Naturally Alberto couldn't make promises
of that kind and in any case, he was committed to a pretty attacking form of
argument. The Huna had raided the mission at Santa Helena, had murdered Father
Conte and many nuns. The chief tried to deny this although he
didn't stand much of a chance of being believed with a nun's rosary and
crucifix hanging around his neck. His elders shuffled from foot to foot again,
scowling like schoolboys in front of the headmaster so Alberto piled on the pressure.
They had already seen what the government could do. Did they wish the white
man's great bird to drop more fire from the sky on their villages? One by one, more Indians had been
emerging from the forest into the clearing. I had been aware of this for some
time and so had Alberto, but he made no reference to it. They pressed closer,
hanging together in small groups, shouting angrily. I won't say working up
their courage for fear didn't enter their thinking. I glanced once at Sister Maria Teresa
and found her - how can I explain it? - transfixed, hands clasped as if in
prayer, eyes shining with compassion, presumably for these brands to be plucked
from the flames. It was round about then that Alberto
raised the question of the two missing nuns. The response was almost ludicrous
in its simplicity. From denying any part in the attack on Santa Helena
in the first place, the chief now just as vehemently denied taking any female
captives. All had been killed except for those who had got away. Which was when Alberto told him he was
lying because no one had got away. The chief jumped up for the first time and
loosed off another broadside, stabbing his finger repeatedly at Pedro. I
noticed the outsiders had crept in closer now in a wide ring which effectively
cut off our retreat to the forest Alberto gave me a cigarette and lit one
himself nonchalantly. “It gets worse by the minute. He called me here to kill
me, I am certain of that now. How many do you make it out there?” “At least fifty.” “I may have to kill someone to encourage
the others. Will you back me?” Before I could reply, the chief shouted
again. Pedro said, “He's getting at me now. He says I've betrayed my people.” In the same moment an arrow hissed
through the rain and buried itself in his right thigh. He dropped to one knee
with a cry and two of the elders raised their spears to throw, howling in
unison. I had already unbuttoned the front of my
oilskin coat in readiness for something like this, but I was too slow. Alberto
drew and fired the Mauser very fast, shooting them both in the body two or
three times, the heavy bullets lifting them off their feet. The rest turned and ran and I loosed off
a quick burst to send them on their way, deliberately aiming to one side,
ripping up the earth in fountains of dirt and stone. Within seconds there was not an Indian
to be seen. Their voices rose angrily from the jungle all the way round the
clear_ing. When I turned, Pedro was on his feet, Sister Maria Teresa crouched
beside him tugging at the arrow. “You're wasting your time, Sister,” I told
her. “Those things are barbed. He'll need surgery to get the arrowhead out.” “He's right,” Pedro said, and reached
down and snapped off the shaft as close to his thigh as possible. “Right, let's get moving,” Alberto said. “And be
prepared to pick up your skirts and run if you want to live, Sister.” “A moment, please, Colonel.” One of the two men he had shot was already dead, but
the other was having a hard time of it, blood bubbling between his lips with
each breath. To my astonishment she knelt beside him, folded her hands and
began to recite the prayers for the dying. “Go Christian soul from this world, in
the name of God the Father Almighty who created thee...” Her voice moved on, Alberto shrugged
helplessly and re_moved his cap. I followed suit with some reluctance, aware of
the shrill cries of rage from the forest, thinking of that half-mile of green
tunnel to the jetty. It suddenly came to me, with a sense of surprise, that I
was very probably going to die. Amazing what a difference that made. I
was aware of the rain, warm and heavy, the blood on the dying man's mouth. No
colour had ever seemed richer. The green of the trees, the heavy scent of
wood-smoke from somewhere near at hand. Was there much to regret? Not really. I
had done what I wanted to do against all advice and every odds possible and it
had been worth it. I could have been a junior partner in my father's law firm
now and safe at home, but I had chosen to go to the margin of things. Well, so
be it.... The Huna's final breath eased out in a
dying fall, Sister Maria Teresa finished her prayers, stood up and turned her
shining face towards us. “I am ready now, gentlemen.” I was no longer angry. There was no
point. I simply took her arm and pushed her after Alberto who had turned and
started towards the beginning of the track, Pedro limping beside him. As we approached the forest I half
expected a hail of arrows, but nothing came. Pedro said, “They will wait for us
on the track, Colonel. Play with us for a while. It is their way.” Alberto paused and turned to me. “You agree with him?” I nodded. “They like their fun. It's a
game to them, remem_ber. They'll probably try to frighten us to death for most
of the way and actually strike when we think we are safe, close to the river.” “I see. So the main thing to remember is to walk for
most of the way and run like hell over the last section?” “Exactly.” He turned to Sister Maria Teresa. “You heard, Sister?” “We are in God's hands.” she said with
that saintly smile of hers. “And God helps those who help themselves,” Alberto
told her. A group of Indians had filtered out of
the forest perhaps fifty yards to the right. He took his Mills bomb from his
pockets pulled the pin and threw it towards them. They were hope_lessly out of
range, but the explosion had a more than salutary effect. They vanished into
the forest and all voices were stilled. “By God, I may have stumbled on
something,” he said. “Let them sample yours also, my friend.” I tossed it into the middle of the
clearing, there was a satis_factorily loud explosion, birds lifted angrily out
of the trees, but not one single human voice was to be heard. “You like to pray, Sister?” Alberto
said, taking her by the arm. “Well, pray that silence lasts us to the jetty.” It was, of course, too much to expect.
The Huna were cer_tainly cowed by the two explosions, it was the only
explanation for their lack of activity, but not for long. We made it to the
halfway mark and beyond in silence and then the forest foxes started to call to
each other. There was more than that, of course. The
rattle of spear shafts drummed against war clubs, shrill, bird-like cries in
the distance, bodies crashing through the undergrowth. But I could hear the rushing of the
river, smell the dank rottenness of it and there was hope hi that. The sounds in the undergrowth on either
side were closer now and parallel. We had a couple of hundred yards to go, no
more, and there was the feeling that perhaps they were mov_ing hi for the kill. Alberto said, “I'll take the left, you
take the right, Mallory. When I give the word let them have a couple of bursts
then we all run.” Even then, I didn't think we stood much
of a chance, but there wasn't really much else we could do. I didn't hear what
he shouted because he seemed to be firing that machine-pistol of his in the
same instant. I swung, crouching, the Thompson gun bucking in my hands as I
sprayed the foliage on my side. We certainly hit something to judge by the cries, but
I didn't stop to find out and ran like hell after Pedro and Sister Maria
Teresa. For a man with an arrowhead embedded in his thigh he was doing
remarkably well although I presume the pros_pect of what would happen to him if
he fell into their hands alive was having a salutary effect. The cries were all around us again now. I fired
sideways, still running and was aware of another sound, the steady rattle of a
Lewis gun. A moment later we broke out on to the river-bank in time to see the
launch moving in fast, Hannah himself working the gun in the prow. I think it was about then that the arrows started to
come, swishing through the trees one after the other, never in great numbers.
One buried itself in the ground in front of me, an_other took Pedro full in the
back, driving him forward. He spun round, took another in the chest and fell on
his back. I kept on running, ducking and weaving, for this was
no place for heroes now, aware of the shooting from the launch, the hands
helping Sister Maria Teresa over the rail. As Alberto followed her, an arrow
pierced his left forearm. The force must have been considerable for he
stumbled, dropping his Mauser into the river and I grabbed his other arm and
shoved him over the rail. As I followed, I heard Hannah cry out, the engine
note deepened and we started to pull away from the jetty. Alberto staggered to his feet and in the
same moment, one of his men cried out and pointed. I turned to see Pedro on his
hands and knees like a dog back there on the landing stage, the stump of an
arrow shaft protruding from his back. Behind him, the Huna broke from the
forest howling like wolves. Alberto snapped the shaft of the arrow
in his arm with a con_vulsive movement, pulled it out and grabbed a rifle from
the nearest man. Then he took careful aim and shot Pedro in the head. The launch turned downstream. Alberto threw the rifle
on the deck and grabbed Sister Maria Teresa by the front of her habit, shaking
her in helpless rage. “Who killed him, Siste, you or me? Tell me that?
Something else for you to pray about.” She gazed up at him mutely, a kind of horror on her
face. Perhaps for the first time in her saintly life she was realising that
evil as the result of good intentions is just as undesirable, but I doubt it in
view of subsequent events. As for Alberto, it was as if something
went out of him. He pushed her away and said in the tiredest voice I've ever
heard, “Get away from me and stay away.” He turned and lurched along the deck. TEN Just One of those Things I came awake slowly, not at all certain
that I was still alive and found myself in my hammock in the hangar at Landro.
The kettle was boiling away on the spirit stove. Mannie was sitting beside it
reading a book. “Is it any good?” I asked him. He turned, peering over the top of cheap
spectacles at me, then closed the book, stood up and came forward, genuine
con_cern in his eyes. “Heh, what were you trying to do? Frighten me?” “What happened?” “You went out like a light, that's what
happened, just after getting out of the plane. We carted you in here and Sister
Maria Teresa had a look at you.” “What did she have to say?” “Some kind of reaction to too much
stress was all she could come up with. You crowded a lot of living into a small
space in time today, boy.” “You can say that again.” He poured whisky into a glass - good
whisky. “Hannah?” I said. “He's been in and out of here at least a dozen times.
You've been lying there for nearly six hours. Oh, and Joanna, she was here too.
Just left.” I got out of the hammock and moved to the edge of the
hangar and stared out into the night. It had stopped raining, but the air was
fresh and cool, perfumed with flowers. Piece by piece I put it all together
again. Alberto's burning anger back there on the launch. He had even refused
medical assistance from her - had preferred, he said, the comparatively clean
hands of his medical orderly. He had taken us straight back to the
landing strip and had instructed Hannah to fly us back at once. And that just
about filled in the blank pages although I couldn't for the life of me actually
remember fainting. “Coffee!” Mannie called. I finished my whisky and took the tin
mug he offered. “Did Hannah tell you what happened up there?” “As much as he could. Naturally there
was little he could say about what took place at the actual confrontation.” So I told him and when I was finished,
he said, “A terrible experience.” “I'll probably dream about that walk
back through the jungle for the rest of my life.” “And this thing that took place between
Sister Maria Teresa and the Colonel. A nasty business.” “He had a point, though. If she'd done
as she was told and stayed on board things might have gone differently.” “But you can't be certain of that?” “But she is,” I said. “That's the
trouble. Certain that what_ever she does is because the good Lord has so
ordained it. Certain that she's right in everything she does.” He sighed. “I must admit that few things
are worse than a truly good person convinced they have the answer for all
things.” “A female Cromwell,” I said. He was genuinely puzzled. “I don't understand.” “Read some English history, then you
will. I think I’ll take a walk.” He smiled slyly. “She will be alone, I
think, except for that Hum girl she bought from Avila. The good Sister is
awaiting delivery of another baby, I understand.” “Doesn't she ever give up? What about Hannah?” “He said he would be at the hotel.” I found my flying jacket and walked
across the landing strip towards Landro. When I reached the house, I actually
paused, one foot on the bottom step of the veranda, but thought better of it. The town itself was quiet. There was a
little music through an open window from a radio and somewhere a dog barked a
time or two, but otherwise there was just the night and the stars and the
feeling of being alive here and now. Here and now in this place. When I went up the steps to the hotel
and opened the door, the bar was empty except for Hannah who sat by an open
shutter, feet on the table, a bottle of whisky in front of him and a glass. “So the dead can walk after all,” he
said. “Where is everybody?” There had been a wedding, it seemed, a civil ceremony
pre_sided over by Figueiredo as he was empowered to do in the absence of a
priest. The land agent's son, which meant there was money in it. Anyone who was
anyone was at the party. I went behind the counter and got a
glass, then sat down and helped myself to whisky from his bottle. “You
satisfied now?”he said. “After what you did back there? You feel like a man
now?” “You did a good job with the launch. Thanks.” “No medals, kid - I've already got
everything, but the Con_gressional. Heh, you know what the Congressional is,
you Limey bastard?” I think it was only then that I realised
that he had obviously drunk a great deal. I said gravely, “Yes, I think so.” And then he said a strange thing: “I
used to know someone just like you, Mallory, back there in the old days at the
Front. We were in a Pursuit Squadron together. Fresh kid from Har_vard. Old man
a millionaire - all the money in the world. He couldn't take it seriously. Know
what I mean?” “I think so.” “Hell, is that all you can say.” He
filled his glass again. “Know what he used to call me? The Black Baron on
account of Von Richthofen was the Red Baron.” “He must have thought a hell of a lot about you.” He didn't seem to hear me. He said, 'I used to tell
him, “Watch the sun. Never cross the line alone under ten thousand feet and
always turn and run for home if you see a plane on its own because you can bet
your sweet life it isn't.” "And he didn't listen?” “Went after a Rumpler one morning and
didn't notice three F.W.s waiting upstairs in the sun. Never knew what hit
him.” He shook his head. “Silly bastard.” He looked up at me. 'But a good flyer
and all the guts in the world, kid, just like you.” His head sank on his hands, I got up and
walked to the door. As I opened it he spoke without raising his head. “Show
some sense, kid. She isn't for you. We're two of a kind, her and me.” I closed the door gently and went outside. Light streamed out through the latticed
shutters as I ap_proached the house, golden fingers filtering into the
darkness. I went up the steps to the veranda and paused. It was very quiet.
Rain fluttered down, pattering on the tin roof. It was strange standing there,
somehow on the outside of things, waiting for a sign that would probably never
come, for the world itself to turn over. I started to move away and on the porch
a match flared pulling her face out of the darkness. There was an old cane
chair up there, I had forgotten about that. She lit a cigarette and flicked the
match into the night. “Why were you going to go away?” To find a reason or give one, was
difficult, but I tried. “I don't think there's anything here for me, that's
all.” There was a slight creaking in the darkness as she
stood up. The cigarette spun through the night in a glowing arc, I was not
aware that she had moved, but suddenly she was there in front of me, the scent
of her like flowers in the night. She was wearing some sort of robe or
housecoat, which she pulled open to hold my hands against her naked breasts.
'There's this,' she said calmly. 'Isn't that enough for you?' It wasn't, but
there was no way of explaining that, and in any event, it didn't really seem to
matter. She turned, holding me by the hand and took me inside. Naturally it was nothing like that first
time, perfectly successful as a functional exercise, but no more than that.
Afterwards, she was strangely discontented, which surprised me. “What's wrong?” I- demanded. “Wasn't I up to scratch?” “Love,” she said bitterly. “Why does
every damned man I meet have to breathe that word in my ear while he's doing it
Do you need an excuse, you men?” Which was a hell of a thing to say and I
had no answer. I got up and dressed. She pulled on her robe and went and stood
at the window smoking another cigarette. I said, “You're a big girl now. Time you
learned to tell the difference.” I moved behind her, slipping my arms
about her waist and she relaxed against me. Then she sighed, “Too much water
under the bridge. I set my sights on what I wanted a long time ago.” “And nothing gets in the way?” “Something like that.” “Then what are you doing here, a
thousand miles from no_where?” She pulled away from me and turned.
“That's different Anna is all I've got. All that really counts.” And she was still speaking of her in
the present tense. I held her
arms firmly. “Listen to me, Joanna, you've got to face facts.” She pulled away from me violently.
“Don't say it - don't ever say it. I don't want to hear.” We stood there in the pale darkness confronting each
other. Outside, someone called her name, there was a crash on the veranda as a
chair went over. As I went into the living-room, the door burst open and Hannah
staggered in. He was soaked to the skin and just about as drunk as a man could
be and still stand up. He reeled back against the wall and started to slide. I
grabbed him quickly. He opened his eyes and grinned
foolishly. “Well, damn me if it isn't the boy wonder. How was it, kid? Did you
manage to bring her off? When they've been around as long as she has it usually
takes something special.” No rage - no anger. I stepped back
leaving him propped against the wall. Joanna said, “Get out, Sam.” He went down the wall in slow motion,
head lolling to one side. I was aware of Christina, the Huna girl, standing in
the entrance to the other bedroom wearing a silk nightdress a couple of sizes
too large for her. The eyes were very round in that flat Indian face, the skin
shining like copper in the lamp-light. Joanna stirred Hannah with her toe, then
folded her arms and leaned in the open doorway. “He's a bastard, your friend,
King Size, but he knows what he's talking about. I've been a whore all my life,
one way or another.” “All right,” I said. “Why?” “Oh, there was Grantsville to get out of
and that's the way show business is. How do you think I got where I am?” She took the cigarette from my mouth,
inhaled deeply. “And then,” she said calmly, “I've got to admit I like it.
Always have.” Which was honest enough, God knows, but
too honest for me. I said, “You can keep the cigarette,' and moved out into the
darkness.” I paused some little distance away and
glanced back. She stood there in the doorway, silhouetted against the light,
the outline of her body clear through the thin material of the house_coat. I
was filled with the most damnable ache imaginable, but for what I could not be
certain. Perhaps for something which had never existed in the first place? I heard Hannah call her name faintly,
she turned and closed the door. I felt a kind of release, standing there in the
rain. One thing was for certain - it was the end of something. There was news when I returned to the
hangar, word over the radio that Alberto had been ordered to evacuate Santa
Helena forthwith and was to pull out the following day. It touched me in no way
at all, meant absolutely nothing. I ignored Mannie's troubled glances and lay
in my hammock staring up at the hangar roof for the rest of the night. I suppose it would be easy to say with
hindsight that some instinct warned me that I stood on the edge of events, but
cer_tainly I was aware that something was wrong and waited, filled with a vague
unease, anticipating that what was to come was not pleasant. There was no sign of Hannah when I left
at nine the follow_ing morning for Manaus on the mail run. I was tired, too
tired for that game, eyes gritty from lack of sleeep and I had a hard day
ahead. Not only the Manaus run, but two contract trips down-river. Under the circumstances, I'd taken the Hayley, but the
mili_tary evacuation from Santa Helena made it more than likely that Hannah
would be required up there when they managed ta get him out of her bed. I made the mail drop, re-fuelled and was
off again with machine parts which were needed in a hurry by one of the min_ing
companies a hundred and fifty miles down-river and a Por_tuguese engineer to go
widi them. He wasn't at all certain about the Bristol, but I got him there in
one piece and was on my way back within the hour with ore samples for the
assaye officer in Manaus. My second trip was nothing like as
strenuous, a seventy-mile hop with medical supplies to a Jesuit Mission and
another quick turn-about, to the great disappointment of the priest in charge,
a Dutchman called Herzog who had hoped for a chess game or two and some
conversation. All in all, a rough day and it was about
six o'clock in the evening when I landed again at Manaus. A couple of mechanics
were waiting and I helped them get the Bristol under cover. The de Havilland Rapide I'd noticed a
day or so earlier, was parked by the end hangar again. A nice plane and as
reliable as you could wish so I'd been told. The legend Johnson Air
Transport was neatly stencilled under the cabin windows. One of the mechanics ran me into town in
the old Crossley tender again. I dozed off in the cab and had to be awakened
when we reached the Palace. Hardly surprising, when you con_sider that I hadn't
slept at all the previous night. I wanted a drink badly. I also needed about twelve
hours in bed. I hesitated by the reception desk, considering the matter. The
need for a very large brandy won hands down and I went into the bar. If I
hadn't, things might have turned out very differently, but then, most of life,
or what it becomes, depends upon such turns. A small, wiry man in flying boots and
leather jacket sat on the end stool constructing a tower of toothpicks on the
base of an upturned glass. There was no barman as usual I dropped my grip on
the floor, went behind the counter and found a bottle of Courvoisier. His left eye was fixed for all time, a
reasonable facsimile of the real thing in glass. The face was expressionless, a
wax-like film of scar tissues, and when he spoke the mouth didn't seem to move
at all. “Jack Johnson,” he said in a hard Australian twang.
“Not that I'm any bloody punch-up artist like the black fella.” I held up the brandy bottle, he nodded
and I reached for another glass. “That your Rapide up on the field?” “That's it, sport, Johnson Air
Transport. Sound pretty good, eh?” “Sounds bloody marvelous,” I said and
stuck out my hand. “Neil Mallory.” “Well, I'll come clean. That Rapide is
Johnson Air Trans_port.” He frowned suddenly. “Mallory? Say, are you the bloke
who's been flying that old Bristol for the Baron?” “The Baron?” I said. “Sam Hannah, the Black Baron. That’s
what we used to call him at the Front during the war. I was out there with the
R.F,C.” “You knew him well?” “Hell, everybody knew the Black Baron.
He was hot stuff. One of the best there was.” So it was all true, every damned word
and I had been con_vinced he had told me some private fantasy of long ago, a
tissue of half-truths and exaggerations. “But that was in another country, as
they say,” Johnson went on. “Poor old Sam's been on the long slide to nowhere
ever since. By God, his luck certainly turned when you came along. You saved
his bacon and no mistake. I hope he's paying you right?” “The boot was on the other foot,” I
said. “If he hadn't taken me on when he did, I'd have ended up on the labour
gang. He already had another pilot lined when I arrived.” It was difficult to come to terms with that face of
his. There was no way of knowing what was going on behind the mask.
There was just that hard Australian voice. In other words, he gave nothing away
and to this day I am still not certain whether what happened was by accident or
design. He said, “What other pilot? What are you talking
about?” “Portuguese, I think. I don't know his name. I believe
he'd been flying for a mining company in Venezuela which went bust.” “First I've heard of it and pilots are
like gold on the Amazon these days, what with the Spanish war and all this
trouble coming up in Europe. You must have seemed like manna from heaven to
poor old Sam dropping in like that after all those bad breaks he had. But he
sure ran it close. A week left to get a second plane airborne and Charlie
Wilson waiting to fly up from Belem and take over his government contract” “Charlie Wilson?” I said. “Haven't you met Charlie?” He helped
himself to another brandy. “Nice bloke - Canadian - works the lower end of the
river out of Belem with three Rapides. Sell his sister if he had to. Mind you I
always thought Sam would come up with some_thing. Nobody in his right mind is
going to let twenty thousand dollars slip through his fingers that easily.” It was all turning over inside me now,
currents pulling every which-way, explanations for some irrational things which
had never made any sense rising to the surface. “Twenty thousand dollars?” I said carefully. “Sure, his bonus.” “I hadn't realised it was as much as that.” “I should know. I bid for the contract myself
originally then my partner went West in our other plane so that was that. I've
been free-lancing since then in the middle section of the river operating from
Colona about four hundred miles from here. I don't get into Manaus often.” He went on talking, but I didn't hear
for I had other things on my mind. I went round the counter, picked up my
canvas grip and moved to the door. “See you around, sport,” Johnson called. I suppose I made some sort of answer,
but I can't be certain 'for I was too busy reliving that first night in
minutest detail. My meeting with Hannah, events at The Little Boat, Maria
of the Angels and what had happened later. For the first time, or at least for the
first time consciously, it occurred to me that, to use one of Hannah's
favourite phrases, I had been taken. Strange how the body reacts according to
circumstances. Sleep was the least of my requirements now. What I needed were
answers and it seemed a reasonable assumption that I might get them at the
place where it had all started. I had a cold bath, mainly to sharpen
myself up for it had occurred to me that I might well need my wits about me
be_fore the night was over. Then I dressed in my linen suit, creased as it was
from packing, slipped the .45 automatic in one pocket, a handful of cartridges
in the other and left. It was eight o'clock when I reached The
Little Boat, early by their standards and there wasn't much happening. I
wanted one person, Hannah's old girl-friend, Lola of the red satin dress, and
she was not there. Would not be in until nine-thirty at the earliest according
to the barman. I steeled myself to wait as patiently as
possible. I'd had no more than a sandwich all day so I went out on the private
deck and ordered dinner and a bottle of Pouffly on Hannah's ac_count which gave
me a perverse pleasure. Lola arrived rather earlier than expected. I was at
the coffee stage of things when the sliding door opened then closed again
behind me, fingers gently ruffled my hair and she moved round to the other side
of the table. She looked surprisingly respectable for once in a
well-fitting black skirt and a white cotton blouse which buttoned down the
front. “Tomas says you were asking for me.” She
pushed a glass towards me. “Any special reason?” I filled her glass. “I was looking for a
little fun, that's all. I'm in for the night.” “And Sam?” “What about Sam?” “He is with this - this woman who was
here the other night? The American?” “Oh, she seems to have become something
of a permanent fixture up at Landro,” I said. The stem of the wineglass snapped in her
hand. “God damn him to hell,” she said bitterly. “I know how you feel,” I said. “I love him too.” She frowned instantly. “What do you mean?” I stamped on the floor for the waiter.
“Oh, come on now,” I said. “Maria of the Angels, you remember her? The one who
was so good at dropping out of sight? Mean to say you and Hannah had never
clapped eyes on her before?” The waiter appeared with another bottle.
She said care_fully, “And even if this were so, why should I tell you?” “To get your own back on him. Much
simpler from your point of view than sticking a knife in his back. Now
that can be messy. That would get you at least ten years.” She laughed out loud, spilling her wine
on the table. “You know, I like you, Englishman. I like you a lot.” She leaned across the table, her mouth
opening as she kissed me, tongue probing. After a reasonably lengthy interval,
she eased away. Her smile had faded slightly and there was a look of surprise
on her face. She seemed to come to some decision and patted my cheek. “I'll make a bargain with you. You give me what I want
and I’lll you what you want. A deal?” “All right,” I said automatically. “Good. My place is just along the waterfront from
here.” She walked out and I followed, wondering what in the
hell I'd let myself in for now. The room was surprisingly clean with a balcony
overlooking the river, the image of the Virgin and Child on the wall above a
flickering candle. Lola herself was a surprise to say the least She left me on
the balcony with a drink and disappeared for a good fifteen minutes. When she
returned, she was wearing a housecoat in plain blue silk. Every trace of
make-up had been scrubbed from her face and she had tied back her hair. I got up and put down my glass. She
stood looking at me for a while then took off the housecoat and threw it on the
bed. Few women are seen at their best in the nude. She had a body to thank God
for. She stood there, hands on hipss
and said calmly, “I am beauti_ful, Senhor Mallory?” “Few men would dispute that.” “But I am a whore,” she said flatly.
“Beautiful perhaps, but still a whore. Available to any man who can raise the
price.” I thought of Joanna Martin who had never
actually taken cash on the barrel which was the only difference between them. “And I am tired of it all,” she said.
“Just for once I would like a man who can be honest with me as I am honest with
him. Who will not simply use me. You understand?” “I think so,” I said. She blew out the light. It was late when I awakened. Just after
two a.m. according to the luminous dial of my watch. I was alone in the bed',
but when I turned my head I saw the glow of her cigarette out there on the
terrace. I started to get dressed. She called softly, “You are
leaving?” “I’ll have to,” I said. “I've things to do or had you
forgotten?” There was silence for a while and then, as I pulled on
my boots, she said, “There is a street opposite the last pier at the other end
of the waterfront from here. The house on the corner has a lion carved over the
door. You want the apartment at the top of the second flight of stairs.” I pulled on my jacket. “And what will I find there?” “I wouldn't dream of spoiling the surprise.” I moved to the door, uncertain of what
to say. She said, “Will you be back?” “I don't think it very likely.” “Honest to the last,” she said rather
bitterly, then laughed, sounding for the first time since we had left The
Little Boat like the old Lola. “And in the end, Senhor Mallory, I'm not at
all certain that was what I really wanted. Don't you find that rather amusing?” Which I didn't and did what I suspected
was the best thing in the circumstances and got out of there fast. I found the house with the lion above
the door easily enough. It was one of those baroque monstrosities left over
from the last century, probably built for some wealthy merchant and now in a
state of what one might delicately term multiple occupation. The front door
opened at once giving access to a large gloomy hall illuminated by a single oil
lamp. There was a party going on in one of the downstairs back rooms, I heard a
burst of noise and music as someone opened and closed a door. I started up the stairs in the silence
which followed. The first landing was illuminated likе the hall below by a single oil lamp, but the next
flight of stairs disappeared into darkness, I went up cautiously, feeling my way
along the wall, aware of the patter of tiny feet as the rats and lizards
scattered out of the way. When I reached the landing, I struck a match and held
it above my head. There was no name on the door opposite and the lamp on the
wall was cold. The match started to burn my fingers so
I dropped it and tried the door handle with infinite caution. It was locked so
I did the obvious thing and knocked gently. After a while, a lamp was turned up, light seeping
under the door, there was movement, a man's voice and then a woman. Someone
shuffled towards the door, I knocked again. “Who is it?” the woman demanded. “Lola sent me,” I answered in Portuguese. The door started to open, I moved back
into the shadows. She said, “Look, I've got someone with me at the moment.
Can't you come back a little later?” I didn't reply. The door opened even
wider and Maria of the Angels peered out. “Heh, where are you man?” I took her by the throat, stifling all
sound, and ran her back into the room, shutting the door quietly behind. The
man in the bed, who cried out in alarm, was a mountain of flesh if ever I've
seen one. A great quivering jelly more likely to die of fright than anything
else. I produced the .45 and waved it at him.
“Keep your mouth shut and you won't get hurt” Then I turned to Maria. “I'd have
thought you could have done better than that.” She was calmer now, a trifle arrogant
even. She pulled the old wrapper she was wearing closer around her and folded
her arms. “What do you want?” “Answers, that's all. Tell me what I
want to know and I won't bring the police into this.” “The police?” She laughed at that one.
Then shrugged. “All right, Senhor Mallory, ask away.” “It was a set-up our meeting that night,
arranged by Hannah -am I right?” “I'd just come up-river,” she said. “I
was new in town. No_body knew me except Lola. We're second cousins.” “What did he pay you?” “He told me to take whatever money was
in your wallet and get rid of anything else.” The instant she said it, I knew that she
had not done as she was told. She wasn't the sort. I said, “You've still got
them, haven't you? My wallet and the passport.” She sighed in a kind of impatience,
turned to a sideboard, opened the drawer and took out my wallet. The passport
was inside together with a few other bits and pieces and a photo of my mother
and father. I was caught by that for a moment then stowed it away and put the
wallet in my breast pocket. “Your parents, senhor?” I nodded. “They
look nice people. You will not go to the police?” I shook my head and put the .45 back in
my pocket. “That's one hell of a knee you have there.” “It's a hard world, senhor.” “You can say that again.” I let myself out and went down the stairs. It was very
quiet on the waterfront and I walked along the pier and sat on a rail at the
end smoking a cigarette, feeling absurdly calm in the circumstances. It was as if I had always known and had
not wanted to face it and perhaps that was so. But now it was out in the open.
Now came the reckoning. I got up and walked back along the pier,
footsteps booming hollowly on the wooden flooring, echoing into the night ELEVEN Showdown I had a contract run to make at nine
o'clock, a mail pick-up which meant it could not be avoided. It was a tedious
run. Sixty miles down-river, another fifty to a trading post at the head_waters
of a small tributary to the west. I cut it down to sixty-five miles by
taking the shortest route between two points and flying across country over
virgin jungle. A crazy thing to do and asking for trouble, but it meant I could
do the round trip in a couple of hours. A brief pause to re-fuel in Manaus and
I could be on my way to Landro by noon. Per_haps because of that, the elements
decided to take a hand and I flew into Manaus, thunder echoing on the horizon
like distant drums. The rain started as I landed, an instant
downpour that closed my world down to a very small compass indeed. I taxied to
the hangar and the mechanics ran out in rubber ponchos and helped me get her
inside. The mail was waiting for me, they re-fuelled her
quickly enough, but afterwards I could do nothing except stand at the edge of
the hangar smoking cigarette after cigarette, staring out at the worst downpour
since the rainy season. After my meeting with Maria of the Angels I had felt
sur_prisingly calm in spite of her story. For most of the morning I'd had
things well under control, but now, out of very frustra_tion, I wanted to get
to Landro so badly that I could taste it. Wanted to see Hannah's face when I
produced my wallet and passport, confronted him with the evidence of his
treachery. From the start of things I had never really cared for him. Now it
was a question of hate more than anything else and it was nothing to do with
Joanna Martin. Looking back on it all I think that what
stuck in my throat most was the feeling that he had used me quite deliberately
to further his own ends all along the line. There was a kind of con_tempt in
that which did not sit easy. According to the radio the situation at
Landro was no better, so more for something to do than anything else, I
borrowed the Crossley tender, drove into town and had a meal at a fish
res_taurant on the waterfront. At the bar afterwards and halfway
through my second large brandy, I became aware of a stranger staring out at me
from the mirror opposite. Small for Ids size as my
grandmother used to say, long arms, large hands, but a hard, tough,
competent-looking young man or was that only what I wanted to believe? The
leather flying jacket gaped satisfactorily revealing the .45 automatic in the
chest holster, the mark of the true adventurer, but the weary young face had to
be seen to be believed. Was this all I had to show for two long
years? Was this what I'd left home for? I looked down through the rain at a
sternwheeler making ready to leave for the coast. It came to me then that I
could leave now. Leave it all. Book passage using Han_nah's famous credit
system. Once in Belem I would be all right I had a passport again. I could
always work my passage to Europe from there. Something would turn up. I rejected the thought as instantly as I
had considered it. There was something here that had to be worked through to
the end and I was a part of it. To go now would be to leave the story
unfinished like a novel with the end pages missing and the memory of him would
haunt me for the rest of my life. I had to lay Hannah's ghost personally, there
could be no other way. The rain still fell in a heavy grey
curtain as I drove back to the airstrip and so continued for the rest of the
afternoon. Most serious of all, by four o'clock the surface had turned into a
thick, glutinous mud that would get worse before it got better. Much more of
ibis and it would be like trying to take off in a ploughed field. Another half-hour and it was obvious
that if I did not go then I would not get away at all, had probably left it too
late already. I told the mechanics it was now or never and got ready to leave. I started the engine while still inside
the hangar and gave it plenty of time to warm up, an essential factor under the
cir_cumstances. When I taxied out into the open, the force of the rain had to
be felt to be believed. At the very best it was going to be an uncomfortable
run. The strip was five hundred yards long.
Usually two hundred was ample for the Bristol's take-off but not today. My tail
skidded from side to side, the thick mud sucked at the wheels, showering up in
great fountains. At two hundred yards, I hadn't even
managed to raise the tail, at two-fifty I was convinced I was wasting my time,
had better quit while still ahead and take her back to the hangar. And then, at
three hundred and for no logical reason that I could see, the tail came up. I
brought the stick back gently and we lifted into the grey curtain. It took me two hours but I made it. Two
hours of hell, for the rain and the dense mist it produced from the warm earth
covered the jungle and river alike in a grey blanket, producing some of the
worst flying conditions I have ever known. To stay with the river with anything like certainty, I
had to fly at fifty feet for most of the way, a memorable experience for at
that altitude, if that is what it can be termed, there was no room for even the
slightest error in judgement and the radio had packed in, the rain, as it
turned out, which didn't help in the final stages, for conditions at Landro
were no better than they had been at Manaus. But by then I'd had it. I was soaked to
the skin, bitterly cold and suffering badly from cramp in both legs. As I came
abreast of the airstrip, Mamie ran out from the hangar. Everything looked as
clear as it was ever going to be so I simply banked in over the trees and
dropped her down. It was a messy business, all hands and
feet. The Bristol bounced once, then the tail slewed round and we skidded
for_ward on what seemed like the crest of a muddy brown wave. When I switched off, the silence was
beautiful. I sat there plastered with mud from head to toe, the engine still
sounding inside my head. Mannie arrived a few seconds later. He
climbed up on the lower port wing and peered over the edge of the cockpit, a
look of awe on his face. “You must be mad,” he said. “Why did you do it?” “A kind of wild justice, Mannie, isn't
that what Bacon called it?” He stared at me, puzzled as I stood and flung a leg
over the edge of the cockpit. “Revenge, Mannie. Revenge.” But by then I was no longer in control,
which was under_standable enough. I started to laugh weakly, slid to the ground
and fell headlong into the mud. I sat at the table in the hangar wrapped in a couple
of blankets, a glass of whisky in my hands and watched him make coffee over the
spirit stove. “Where's Hannah?” “At the hotel as far as I know. There was a message
over the radio from Figueiredo to say he wouldn't be back till the morning
because of the weather.” “Where is he?” “Fifteen miles up-river, that's all. Trouble at one of
the vil_lages.” I finished the whisky and he handed me a
mug of coffee. “What is it, Neil?” he said gravely. “What's happened?” I answered him with a question. “Tell me
something? Han_nah's bonus at the end of the contract? How much?” “Five thousand dollars.” There was a quick wariness in
his eyes as he said it and I wondered why. I shook my head. “Twenty, Mamie.” There was a short silence. He said, “That isn't
possible.” “All things are in this best of all
possible worlds, isn't that what they say? Even miracles, it seems.” I took out my wallet and passport and
threw them on the table. “I found her, Mannie - the girl who robbed me that
night at The Little Boat - robbed me because Hannah needed me broke and
in trouble. There was never any Portuguese pilot. If I hadn't turned up when I
did he would have been finished.” The breath went out from him like wind
through the branches of a tree on a quiet evening. He slumped into the opposite
chair, staring down at the wallet and passport. After a while he said, “What are you going to do?” “I don't know. Finish this coffee then
go and show him those. Should produce an interesting reaction.” “All right,” Mannie said. “So he was
wrong. He shouldn't have treated you that way. But, Neil, this was his last
chance. He was a desperate man faced with the final end of things. No excuse,
perhaps, but it at least makes what he did under_standable.” “Understandable?” I stood up, allowing
the blankets to slip to the ground, almost choking on my anger. “Mannie, I've
got news for you. I'll see that bastard in hell for what he's done to me.” I picked up the wallet and passport,
turned and plunged out into the rain. I hadn't the slightest idea what I was going to do
when I saw him. In a way, I was living from minute to minute. I'd had virtually
no sleep for two nights now, remember, and things seemed very much to be
happening in slow motion. As I came abreast of the house I saw the
Huna girl, Christina standing on the porch watching me. I thought for a moment
that Joanna or the good Sister might appear, not that it would have mattered. I kept on going, putting one foot
doggedly in front of the other. I must have presented an extraordinary sight,
my face and clothing streaked with mud, painted for war like a Huna, soaked to
the skin. People stopped talking on the verandas of the houses as I passed and
several ragged children ran out into the rain and followed behind me, jabbering
excitedly. As I approached the hotel I heard
singing and recognised the tune immediately, a song I'd heard often sung by
some of the old R.F.G. hands round the mess piano on those R.A.F. Auxi_liary
weekend courses. I was damned if I could remember the
title, another proof of how tired I was. My name sounded clear through the rain
as I reached the bottom of the hotel steps. I turned and found Mannie hurrying
up the street. “Wait for me, Neil,” he called, but I
ignored him, went up the steps to the veranda, nodded to Avila and a couple of
men who were lounging there and went inside. Joanna Martin and Sister Maria Teresa
sat at a table by the window drinking coffee. Figueiredo's wife stood behind
the bar. Hannah sat on a stool at the far end, head back, singing for all he
was worth. So stand by your glasses steady, This world is a world of lies: A cup to the dead already Hurrah for the next man who dies. He had, as the Irish say, drink taken,
but he was far from drunk and his voice was surprisingly good. As the last
notes died away the two women applauded, Sister Maria Teresa beaming
enthusiastically, although the look on Joanna's face was more one of indulgence
than anything else - and then she saw me and the eyes widened. The door was flung open behind me as
Mannie arrived. He was short of breath, his face grey, and clutched a shotgun
to his chest. Hannah said, “Well, damn me, you look
like something the cat brought in. What happened?” Mannie grabbed my arm. “No trouble, Neil.” I pulled free, went along the bar
slowly. Hannah's smile didn't exactly fade away, it simply froze into place,
fixed like a death mask. When I was close I took out the wallet and pass_port
and threw them on the bar. “I ran into an old friend of yours last night, Sam.” He picked up the wallet, considered it
for a moment. “If this is yours I'm certainly glad you've got it back, but I
can't say I know what in the hell you're talking about.” “Just tell me one thing,” I said. “The
bonus. For five thou_sand read twenty, am I right?” Joanna Martin moved into view. “What is all this?” I stiff-armed her out of the way and he
didn't like that, anger sparking in those blue eyes, the smile slipping. The
solution, when it came, was so beautifully simple. I picked up the passport and
wallet and stowed them away. “I'll do the Manaus mail run in the
morning as usual,” I said. “You can manage without me after that. I'll leave
the Bristol there.” I started to turn away. He grabbed me by
the arm and jerked me round to face him again. “Oh, no you don't. We've got a
contract.” “I know; signed, sealed, delivered. You
can wipe your back_side on it as far as I'm concerned.” I think it was only then that he
realised just how much trouble he was in. He said hoarsely, “But I've got to
keep two planes in the air, kid, you know that. If I don't, those bastards in
Belem invoke the penalty clause. I'll lose that bonus. Everything. I'm in hock
up to my ears. They could even take the Hayley.” “Marvellous,” I said. “I hope that means
they keep you here for ever. I hope you never get out of this stinking hole.” He bit me then, a good, solid punch that
caught me high on the cheek, sending me back against the bar, glasses crashing
to the floor. I have never been much of a fighting
man. The idea of get_ting into the ring to have your face reduced to pulp by a
more skilful boxer than yourself just to show you're a man has al_ways struck
me as a poor kind of sport, but the life I had been living for the past two
years had taught me a thing or two. I lashed out with my left foot, catching
him under the knee. He cried out and doubled over so I gave him my knee in the
face for good measure. He went back over a cane table with a crash. Both
women cried out, there was a considerable amount of confused shout_ing which
meant nothing to me for I had blood in my eye now with a vengeance. I jumped on him as he started to get up
and found him in better shape than he deserved, but then, I had forgotten that
colossal strength of his. I got a fist under the ribs that almost
took my breath away, another in the face and then my hands fastened around his
throat. We turned over and over, tearing at each
other like a couple of mad dogs and then there was a deafening explosion that
had us rolling apart in an instant. Mannie stood over us clutching the
shotgun, his face very pale. “Enough is enough,” he said. “No more of this
stupidity.” In the silence, I was aware of Avila and
his friends outside on the terrace peering in, of the anguish on Sister
Maria Teresa's face, of Joanna Martin, watchful and somehow wary, glancing
first at Hannah and then at me. We got to our feet together. “All right, have it your
way, Mannie, but I'm still clearing out in the morning.” “We've got a contract.” It was a cry of agony and
Hannah swayed, clutching at the table, blood streaming from his nose which, as
I discovered later, I had broken with my knee. I jerked my thumb at the shotgun. “I've got one of
those too, Sam, remember? Try and stop me leaving in the morn_ing and I'm just
liable to use it.” When I turned and walked out, nobody got in my way. I changed into dry clothes, climbed into my hammock,
hitched a blanket around my shoulders and was almost instantly asleep. It was growing dark as I ploughed my way
back through the hangar. I lit the lamp and poured another whisky. I put my
head on my hands and closed my eyes and fireworks sparked off in the darkness.
My legs ached, my face ached. I wanted nothing so much as sleep. I sat up and found Joanna Martin
standing at the edge of the hangar looking at me. We stared at each other in
silence for quite some time. Finally I said, “Did he send you?” “If you do this to him he's finished,” she replied. “I’d say he's just about earned it.” Anger flared up in her suddenly. “Who in
the hell do you think you are, Lord God Almighty? Haven't you ever made a
mistake? The guy was desperate. He's sorry for what he's done. He'll make it up
to you.” I said, “What are you supposed to do next? Take me
back to bed?” She turned and walked out. I sat there staring into
the dark_ness, listening to the rain and Mannie moved out of the shadows. “You too?” I said. “What are you going to do? Tell me
some cosy Hassidic story about some saintly old rabbi who always turned the
other cheek and smiled gratefully when they spat on him?” I don't know whether he'd come with the
intention of appeal_ing to me to think again. If he had, then that little
speech of mine made him certainly think twice. He simply said, “I think you're
wrong, Neil, taking all the circumstances into account, but it's your
decision,” and he turned and followed Joanna Martin. By then I not only didn't give a damn, I
was past caring about anything. I was getting out and nothing on this earth was
going to stop me. Let that be an end of it. I changed into dry clothes, climbed into
my hammock, hitched a blanket around my shoulders and was almost instantly
asleep. I don't know what time the rain stopped,
but I awakened to a beautiful morning at eight o'clock, having slept for twelve
solid hours. I was sore all over and cramp, that occupational disease of
pilots, grabbed at my legs as I sat up. My face ached and I peered in the
mirror Mannie had fixed to one of the roof posts; I saw that both cheeks were
badly swollen and discoloured with bruising. There was a step behind me and Mannie
appeared, wiping his hands on some cotton waste. He was wearing his overalls
and there was grease on his face. The Bristol was parked out on the airstrip. “How do you feel?” he asked. “Terrible. Is there any coffee?” “Heady on the stove. Just needs heating.” I turned up the flame. “What have you been doing?” 'My job,' he said calmly. “You've got a
mail run this morn_ing, haven't you?” “That's right,” I said deliberately. He nodded towards the Bristol. “There
she is. Ready and waiting for you.” He turned away. I poured myself a mug of
coffee and got ready to go. I had just finished packing my grip for the last
time when Hannah arrived. He looked terrible, the face badly
bruised, the nose ob_viously out of alignment and the eyes were washed clean of
all feeling. He wore his leather boots, breeches and an old khaki shirt, a
white scarf looped around his neck. He carried the mail sack in his left hand. He said calmly, “Are you still going through with
this?” “What do you think?” “Okay,” he said, still calm. “Suit yourself.” He walked across to the Bristol, climbed up and stowed
the sack in the observer's cockpit. I followed slowly, my grip in one hand, zipping
up my jacket with the other. Mannie stayed in the hangar, which didn't make me feel
too good, but if that was the way he wanted it, then to hell with him. Quite
suddenly I had an overwhelming desire to get away from that place. I'd had Landro,
I'd had Brazil. I put my foot on the lower port wing and climbed into
the cockpit. Hannah waited patiently while I fastened my helmet and went
through my checks. He reached for the propeller, I began to wind the starting
magneto and gave him the signal. And then he did a totally unexpected thing. He
smiled or at least I think that's what it was supposed to be and called, 'Happy
landings, kid.' Then he pulled the propeller. It almost worked. I fought against the impulse to cut
the engine, turned into the wind before I could change my mind and took off. As
I banked across the trees the government launch moved in to the jetty,
Figueiredo standing in the stern. He waved his hat to me, I waved back, took a
final look at Landro then turned south. I had a good fast run and
raised Manaus in an hour and forty minutes. There were a couple of cars parked
by the tower as I came in. A rather imposing black Mercedes and an Olds-mobile.
As I taxied towards the hangar, they started up and moved towards me. When I stopped,
so did they. A uniformed policeman slid
from behind the wheel of a Mercedes and opened the rear door for the comandante
who waved cheerfully and called a good morning. Three more policemen got
out of the Oldsmobile, all armed to the teeth. Hannah and that damned
contract of ours. So this was why he had been so cheerful? I slid to the ground and took
the hand the comandante so genially held out to me. “What's this? I
don't usually rate a guard of honour.” His eyes behind the dark glasses gave nothing away. “A
small matter. I won't keep you long, my friend. Tell me, Senhor Figueiredo has
a safe at his place of business, you are aware of this?” I knew at once that it was about as bad as it could
be. I said, “Along with everyone else in Landro. It's under the bar counter.” “And the key? I understand Senhora
Figueiredo can be re_grettably careless regarding its whereabouts.” “Something else well known to everyone
in Landro,” I said. “She hangs it behind the bar. Look - what is this?” “I had a message from Senhor Figueiredo over the radio
half an hour ago to say that when he opened his safe this morning to check the
contents after his absence, he discovered a consignment of uncut diamonds was
missing.” I took a deep breath. “Now, look here,”
I said. “Any one of fifty people could have taken them. Why pick on me?” He nodded briefly, three of the
policemen crowded in on me, the fourth climbed up into the observer's cockpit
and threw out the mail sack and my grip which the comandante started to
search. The man in the cockpit said something briefly in Por_tuguese that I
couldn't catch and handed down a small canvas bag. “Yours, senhor?” the comandante inquired
politely. “I've never seen it before in my life.” He opened the bag, peered inside
briefly, then poured a stream of uncut diamonds into his left palm. There was a terrible inevitability to it
all after that, but I didn't go down without a struggle. The comandante didn't
ques_tion me himself - not at first. I told my story from beginning to end and
exactly as it had happened, to a surprisingly polite young lieutenant who wrote
it all down and made no comment. Then I was taken downstairs to a cell
that was almost a parody of what you expected to find up-country in backward
South American republics. There were at least forty of us crammed into a space
fit for half that number. One bucket for urine, another for excrement and a
smell that had to be ex_perienced to be believed. Most of the others were the sort who
were too poor to buy themselves out of trouble, Indians in the main, of the
kind who had come to town to learn the white man's big secret and who had found
only poverty and degradation. I pushed towards the window and most of them got out
of my way respectfully out of sheer habit. A large, powerful-looking Negro in a
crumpled linen suit and straw sombrero sat on a bench against the wall. He
looked capable of most things and certainly when he barked an order, the two
Indians sitting beside him got out of the way fast enough. He smiled amiably. “You have a cigarette for me,
senhor?” As it happened, I had a spare packet in
one of my pockets and he seized them avidly. I had a distinct feeling I had
made the right gesture. He said, “What have they pulled you in for, my
friend?” “A misunderstanding, that's all,” I told
him. “I'll be released before the day's out” “As God wills, senhor.” “And you?” “I killed a man. They called it
manslaughter because my wife was involved, you understand? That was six months
ago. I was sentenced by the court yesterday. Three years at hard labour.” “I suppose it could have been
worse,” I said. Better than hanging.” “It is all one in the end, senhor,” he
said with a kind of in_difference. “They are sending me to Machados.” I couldn't think of a thing to say, for
the very name was enough to frighten most people locally. A labour camp in the
middle of a swamp two or three hundred miles from nowhere on the banks of the
Negro. The sort of place from which few people seemed to return. I said, “I’m sorry about that.” He smiled sadly, tilted his hat over his
eyes and leaned back against the wall. I stood at the window which gave a
ground-level view of the square at the front of the building. There weren't
many people about, just a couple of horse-drawn cabs waiting for custom,
drivers dozing in the hot sun. It was peaceful out there. I de_cided this must
all be a dream, that I'd waken very soon and then the Crossley tender from the
airstrip pulled up at the bottom of the steps and Hannah got out. They came for me about two hours later,
took me upstairs and left me outside the comandante's office with a
couple of guards. After a while, the door opened and Hannah and the comandante
emerged, shaking hands affably. “You have been more than helpful, my
friend,” the com_andante said. “A sad business.” Hannah turned and saw me. His face
looked worse than ever for the bruising had deepened, but an expression of real
concern appeared for all to see and he strode forward, ignoring the comandante’s
hand on his shoulder. “For God's sake, kid, why did you do it?” I tried to take a swing at him and both
guards grappled with me at once. “Please, Captain Hannah,” the comandante said.
'”etter to go now.” He took him firmly to the outer door and Hannah, a
look of agony on his face now, called, “Anything, kid - anything I can do. Just
ask.” The comandante returned to his
office, leaving the door ajar. After a couple of minutes, he called for me and
the guards took me in. He sat at his desk examining a typed document for a
while. “Your statement.” He held it up. “Is
there anything you wish to change?” “Not a word.” “Then you will please sign it. Please read it through
first.” I found it a fair and accurate account
of what I had said, something to be surprised at, and signed it He put it on one side, lit a cigarillo
and sat back. “Right, Senhor Mallory, facts only from now on. You have made
certain accusations against my good friend Captain Hannah who, I may say, flew
down especially at my request to make a statement.” “In which he naturally denies everything.” “I do not have to take his word for anything. The
woman, Lola Coimbra -1 have interviewed her personally. She rejects your story
completely.” I was sorry about that, in spite of my
position - sorry for Lola more than for myself. “And this woman Maria,” he went on. “The
one you say assaulted you. Would it surprise you to know she is not known at
the address you give?” By then, of course, I had got past being
surprised at any_thing, but still struggled to keep afloat. “Then where did I
get the wallet and passport from?” “Who knows, senhor? Perhaps you've never
been parted from them. Perhaps the whole affair was an elaborate plot on your
part to gain Captain Hannah's sympathy so that he would offer you employment.” Which took the wind right out of my
sails. I straggled for words and said angrily, “None of this would stand up in
a court of law for five minutes.” “Which is for the court to decide.
Leaving all other considera_tions on one side, there is no question in my mind
that you have a clear case to answer on the charge of being in unlawful
possession of uncut diamonds to the value of . . . “ Here, he checked a
document before him. “Yes, sixty thousand cruzeiros” Round about nine thousand pounds. I swallowed hard. “All right. I want to be put in
touch with the British Consul in Belem and I'll need a lawyer.” “There will be plenty of time for that.” He reached for an official-looking
document with a seal at the bottom and signed it. I said, “What's that supposed
to mean?” “The courts are under great pressure, my
friend. This is a wild region. There are many wrong-doers. The scum of Brazil
run here to hide. It may be at least six months before your case is heard.” I couldn't believe my ears. I said,
“What the hell are you talking about?” He carried on as if I had not spoken.
“For the present, you will be committed to the labour camp at Machados until
your case comes to trial. As it happens a new batch of prisoners go up-river in
the morning.” He dismissed me, nodding at the guards to take me
away, the last straw as far as I was concerned. “Listen to me, damn you!” I
reached across the desk, grabbing him by the front of the tunic. It was about the worst thing I could have done. One of
the guards jabbed the end of his club into my kidneys and I went down like a
stone. Then they grabbed an arm each and took me down the two flights of stairs
to the basement between them} feet dragging. I was vaguely aware of the door of the
cell being opened, of being thrown inside. I passed out for a while then and
surfaced to find my Negro friend squatting beside me. He held a lighted cigarette to my lips,
his face expressionless. “The misunderstanding - it still exists?” “I think you could say that,” I told him
weakly. “They're send_ing me to Machados in the morning.” He took it very philosophically. “Have
courage, my friend. Sometimes God looks down through the clouds.” “Not today,” I said. I think the night which followed was the
lowest point of my life, but the final humiliation was still to come. On the
follow_ing morning, just before noon, the Negro, whose name turned out rather
improbably to be Munro, a legacy from some Scot_tish plantation owner in the
past, myself and about thirty other prisoners were taken out to the yard at the
back to be fitted with leg and wrist irons for the trip up-river. There was absolutely nothing to be done
about it. I simply had to accept for the moment like everyone else and yet when
the sergeant in charge got to me and screwed the ankle brace_lets up tight, it
seemed like the final nail in my coffin. Just after that it started to rain. They
left us standing in the open for another hour, during which we got soaked to
the skin, unnecessary cruelty but the sort of thing to be expected from now on.
Finally, we were formed into a column and marched away at a brisk shuffle
towards the docks. There was a cafe and bar at the comer of the square
and there were plenty of people sitting on the veranda having coffee and an
aperitif before lunch. Most of them stood up to get a good view as we went
past, chains clanking. Hannah's face jumped out at me instantly
for although he was standing at the back of the crowd, he was easily visible
be_cause of his height. He had a glass of something or other in his right hand,
actually raised it in a silent toast, then turned away and strolled casually
inside. TWELVE Hell on Earth We were three days in the hold of an old
stern-wheeler that worked its way up-river once a week, calling at every
village on the way with a jetty large enough to lay alongside. Most people
travelled on deck, sleeping in hammocks because of the heat The guards let us
up once a day for air, usually in the evening, but in spite of that two of the
older men died. One of the prisoners, a small man with
skin like dried-up leather and hair that was prematurely white, had already
served seven months at Machados while awaiting trial. He painted a harrowing
picture of a kind of hell on earth, a chamel house where the whip was the order
of the day and men died like flies from ill-treatment and disease. But for me the present was enough. A
nightmare, no reality to it at all. I found myself a dark little corner of my
own and crouched there for two days in a kind of stupor, unable to be_lieve
that this was really happening to me. It was real enoughs God knows and the
pain and the squalor and the hunger of it could not be evaded. It existed in
every cruel detail and it was Hannah who had put me here. Munro had done his best with me during
this period, patiently continuing to talk, even when I refused to answer,
feeding me cigarettes until the packet I'd given him was empty. In the end, he
gave up the struggle in a kind of disgust and I recalled his final words
clearly as he got up and shuffled away. “Forgive me, senhor, I can see I've been
talking to a man who is already dead.” It took a dead man to bring me back to
life. On the evening of the third day I was awakened by the sound of the hatch
being opened. There was a general movement instantly, everyone eager to be the
first out into the clean air. The man next to me still slept on, leaning
heavily against me, his head on my shoul_der. I shoved him away and he went over
in slow motion and lay still. Munro pushed his way through the press
and went down on his knees. After a while he shrugged and scrambled to his
feet. “He's been dead for two or three hours.” My flesh crawled, I felt in some
indefinable way unclean for it was as if death in taking this man had touched
me also. Some_one called out and a guard came down the ladder. He checked the
body casually then nodded to Munro and me. “You two -get him on deck.” Munro said, “I'll get on my knees and
you put him over my shoulder. It's the easiest way.” He got down and I stood there, trapped
by the horror of it all, filled with unutterable loathing at the idea of even
touching that body. The guard belted me across the shoulder
blades with his club, the usual careless brutality. “Get moving, we haven't got
all day.” Somehow I got the body across Munro's
shoulders, followed him up the ladder, chains rattling against the wooden bars.
There were only half a dozen passengers and they were all comfortably settled
under an awning in the prow where they caught what breezes were going. The rest
of the prisoners al_ready squatted in the stern and a couple of guards lounged
on a hatch-cover, smoking and playing cards. One of them glanced up as we approached.
“Over with him,” he said. “And throw him well out. We don't want him getting
into the paddle wheels.” I took him by the ankles, Munro by the shoulders. We
swung him between us in an arc out over the rail. There was a splash, ibis rose
in a dark clouds black against the sky, the beating of their wings
filling the air. Munro crossed himself. I said, “You can still believe
in God?” He seemed surprised. “But what has God
to do with this, senhor? This is Man and Man only.” “I’ve got a friend I'd like you to meet
some time,' I told him. 'I think you'd get on famously.” He had one cigarette left, begged a
light from the guard and we went to the rail to share it. He started to crouch.
I said, “No, let's stand. I've been down there long enough.” He peered at my face in the
half-darkness, leaning close. “I think you are yourself again, my friend.” “I think so, too.” We stood there at the rail looking out
across the river at the jungle, black against the evening sky as the sun set It
was extraordinarily beautiful and everything was still. No bird called and the
only sound was the steady swish of the paddles. Munro left me for a while and
went and crouched beside Ramis, the man who had already spent some time at
Machados. When he returned he said quietly,
“According to Ramis we'll be there in the morning. He says we leave the Negro
about twenty miles from here. There's a river called the Seco which cuts into
the heart of the swamp. Machados is on some kind of island about ten miles inside.” It was as if the gate was already
swinging shut and I was filled with a sudden dangerous excitement. “Can you
swim?” “In these?” he said, raising his hands. I stretched the chain between my wrists.
There was about two and a half feet of it and the same between the ankles.
“Enough for some sort of dog paddle. I think I could keep afloat long enough to
reach the bank.” “You'd never make it, my friend,” he
said. “Look there by the stern.” I peered over the rail. Alligators' eyes
glow red at night. Down there, tiny pin-pricks gleamed balefully in the
darkness as they followed the boat Eke gulls at sea, waiting for the leav_ings. “I have as great a desire for freedom as you,” Munro
said softly, “but suicide is another matter.” And suicide was the only word for it, he
was right enough there. In any event, the moment had passed for the guards put
their cards away, formed us into a line and put us back in the hold. It was Ramis who saved me by cutting his
throat just after dawn with a razor blade he had presumably secreted on his
person, since Manaus. He took several minutes to die and it wasn't pleasant
listening to him gurgle his life away there in the semi-darkness. We were perhaps two or three miles into
the Seco at the time and it had an explosive effect on the rest of the
prisoners. One man cracked completely, screaming like a woman, tramp_ling his
way through the others in an attempt to reach the ladder. Panic swept through the group then, men
kicking and cursing at each other, struggling wildly. The hatch went back with
a crash, there was a warning shot into the air and everyone froze. A guard came
halfway down the ladder, a pistol in his hand. Ramis sprawled face-down and
everyone stood back from the body. The guard dropped in and turned him over
with a foot. He was a ghastly sight, his throat gaping, the razor still firmly
grasped in his right hand. “All right,” the guard said. “Let's have him up.” I moved before anyone else and got a
hand to the body and Munro, by a kind of telepathy, was with me. He took the
razor from the clenched hand and I heaved Ramis over his shoulder. There was blood everywhere. My hands
were smeared with it and it splashed down on my head and face and I followed
Munro up on deck. The river was only thirty or forty yards
wide and mangrove swamp stretched away on either side, mist curling up from the
surface of the water in the cold morning air. Even then, at that fixed point in
time, I was not certain of what I intended to do. Things happened, I think,
because they happened and very much by chance. A miserable village, half a dozen huts
constructed on sticks above a mudbank, drifted by. There were a couple of
fishing nets stretched out on poles to dry and three canoes drawn up out of the
water. It was enough. I glanced at Munro. He
nodded. As the village disappeared into the curling mist, we moved past the
guards with our bloody burden and went to the rail. “Go on, over with him,” the sergeant in
charge said. “Then get this deck cleaned up.” He was standing by the hatch smoking.
Another guard sat beside him, a carbine across his knees. They were the only
two on view although there had to be others around. I took Ramis by the ankles,
Munro took his arms. We swung him once, then twice. The third time we simply
threw him at the sergeant and the guard on the hatch. I didn't even wait to see
what happened, but flung myself awkwardly over the rail. I started to kick wildly the moment the
water closed over my head, aware of the constriction of the chains, aware also
of the danger from the paddle wheel at the stern. Kicking with my feet was easy
enough and I simply clawed both hands for_ward in a frenzy, the turbulence all
around me in the water as the boat slid past. It would be some time before they could
get it to stop, that would be one point in our favour, but they had already
started firing. A bullet kicked water into the air a yard in front of me. I
glanced over my shoulder, saw Munro some little way behind, the sergeant and
three guards at the rail. They all seemed to fire at once and
Munro threw up his hands and disappeared. I took a deep breath and went under,
clawing my way forward for all I was worth. When I surfaced I was into the
first line of mangroves and in any case, the stern-wheeler had already faded
into the mist. I hung on to a root for a moment to get my breath,
spitting out brackish, foul-tasting water. The general smell at that level was
terrible and a snake glided by, reminding me unpleasantly of the hazards I was
likely to meet if I stayed in the water too long. But anything was better than
Machados. I slid into the water again, struck out into the
stream and allowed the current to take me along with it. I could already see
the roofs of the huts above the trees for the mist at that point by close to
the surface of the water. I grounded in the mud below the pilings
a few moments later and floundered out of the water, tripping over my leg
chains at one point and falling on my face. When I struggled up I found an old
man staring at me from the platform of one of the huts, a wretched creature who
wore only a tattered cot_ton shirt. When I got hold of the nearest canoe and shoved it
towards the water, he gave vent to some sort of cry. I suppose I was taking an
essential part of his livelihood or some other poor wretch's. God knows what
misery my action was leaving behind, but that was life. Somehow, in spite of
the awkward_ness of the chains I managed to get into the frail craft, picked up
a paddle and pushed out into the current. I didn't really think they would turn
the stern-wheeler around and come down-river looking for me, but some son of
search would obviously be mounted as soon as possible. It would be when they
discovered a canoe had been taken from the village that the fun would start It seemed essential that I got as much
distance under me as possible. Whatever happened afterwards would have to be
left to chance. Once into the Negro I would find plenty of riverside villages
where people lived a primitive day-to-day life which didn't even recognise the
existence'of such trappings of civilisa_tion as the police and the government.
If I was lucky I'd find help and a little luck was something for which I was
long over_due. A couple of miles and I was obviously
close to the confluence of the Negro. I was aware of the currents pulling, the
surface turning over on itself. A mistake here and I was finished for I had no
hope of keeping afloat for long in such conditions in my chained state. I turned the canoe towards the left-hand side for I
was at least fifty yards from the shore and it certainly looked as if I would
be safer there. It seemed to be working and then, when I was a few yards from
the mangrove trees, I seemed to slide down into a sudden turbulence. It was like being seized in a giant
hand, the canoe rocked from side to side, almost putting me over, I lost the
paddle as I grabbed frantically at the sides to keep my balance and then we
spun round twice and turned over. My feet touched the bottom instantly,
but the current was too strong for me to be able to stand. However, the canoe,
bot_tom up, barged into me a moment later and I was able to fling my arms
across the keel. Things slowed down a little after that
and we finally drifted into quiet water amongst the mangrove trees farmer along
and grounded against a mudbank. I righted the canoe and took stock of
the situation. The mouth of the river was about a quarter of a mile away and I
didn't fancy my chances in the canoe, with or without a paddle. It seemed
obvious that the best, indeed the only thing to do, was to attempt to cut
through/the mangroves on a diagonal course which would bring me out into the
Negro down-river from the Seco. I managed to get back into the canoe and
pushed off, pulling myself along by the great roots of the trees until I came
to a clump of bamboo where I managed to break myself off a length. From then on
it wasn't too bad. Henley, the Thames on a Sun_day afternoon in summer. All I
needed was a gramophone and a pretty girl. For a moment, I seemed to see Joanna
Martin leaning back and laughing at me from under her parsol. But it was
entirely the wrong kind of laughter. Some measure of the condition I was in by
then, I suppose. I took a deep breath to brace myself up to what lay ahead and
started to pole my way out of there. THIRTEEN Balsero It took me four hours. Four hours of agony, tortured
by mosquitoes and flies of every description, the iron bracelets rub_bing my
wrists raw so that each push on the pole became an effort of will. The trouble was that every so often I ran into areas
where the mangroves seemed to come closer together, branches crowd_ing in
overhead so that I couldn't see the sun which meant that I lost direction. And
then there was the bamboo - gigantic walls of it that I could not possibly hope
to penetrate. Each time, I had to probe for another way round or even retrace
my route and try again from another direction. When I finally saw daylight, so to speak, it was
certainly more by accident than design. There was suddenly considerably fewer
mangrove trees around although I suppose it must have been a gradual process.
And then I heard the river. I came out of the trees and edged into
the Negro cautiously. It rolled along quietly enough and I had it to myself as
far as I could see although as it was several hundred yards wide at that point,
islands of various sizes scattered down the centre, it was impossible to be certain. One thing I needed now above anything else. Rest, even
sleep if possible. Some place where I could lie up for a while in safety for I
could not continue in my present state. It seemed to me then that one of those
islands out there would be as good a place as any and I pushed out towards the
centre of the river using the pole like a double-bladed paddle. It was slow
work and I missed my first objective. By then there was hardly any strength
left in me at all and each movement of my arms was physical agony. It was the current which helped me at
last, pushing me into ground on a strip of the purest whitest sand imaginable.
No south sea island could have offered more. I fell out of the canoe and lay
beside it in the shadows for a while, only moving in the end because I would
obviously drown if I stayed there, so I got up off my knees and hauled that
bloody boat clear of the water... then fell on my face again. I don't know how long I lay there. It
may have been an hour or just a few minutes. There seemed to be some sort of
shouting going on near by, all part of the dream, or so it seemed. Perhaps I
was still back in the Seco after jumping from the stern-wheeler? I opened my
eyes and a child screamed. There was all the terror in the whole
world in that one cry. Enough to bring even me back to life. I got to my feet
uncer_tainly and it started again and didn't stop. There was a high spit of sand to my
right, I scrambled to the top and found two children, a boy and a girl, huddled
together in the shadows on the other side, an alligator nosing in towards them. They could not retreat any farther for
there was deep water behind them and the little girl, who was hardly more than
a baby, was screaming helplessly. The boy advanced on the beast, howling at the
top of his voice, which considering he looked about eight years of age was
probably one of the bravest things I've seen in my life. I started down the slope, forgetting my
chains and fell head_long, rolling over twice and landing in about a foot of
water which just about finished me off. I'm not really sure what hap_pened
then. Someone was yelling at the top of his voice, me, I suppose. The alligator
shied away from the children and darted at me, jaws gaping. I grabbed up the chain between my wrists and brought
it down like a flail across that ugly snout again and again, shout_ing at the
children in Portuguese, telling them to get out of it I was aware of them
scurrying by as I battered away and then the alligator slewed round and that
great tail knocked my feet from under me. I kicked at it frantically and then there was a shot
and a ragged hole appeared in its snout. The sound it made was un_believable
and it pushed off into deep water leaving a cloud of blood behind. I lay on my back in the water for a while, then rolled
over and got to my knees. A man was standing on the shore, small, muscular,
brown-skinned. He might have passed for an Indian except for his hair which was
cut European style. He wore a denim shirt and cotton loincloth and the children
hung to his legs sobbing bitterly. The rifle which was pointing in my
direction was an old British Army Lee-Enfield. I didn't know what he was going
to do with it, didn't even care. I held out my manacled wrists and started to
laugh. I remember that and also that I was still laughing when I passed out. It was raining when I returned to life
and the sky was the colour of brass, stars already out in the far distances. I
was lying be_side a flickering fire, there was the roof of a hut silhouetted
against the sky beyond and yet I seemed to be moving and there was the gurgle
of water beneath me. I tried to sit up and saw that I was
entirely naked except for my chains and my body was blotched here and there
with great black swamp leeches. A hand pushed me down again. “Please to be still,
senhor.” My friend from the island crouched
beside me puffing on a large cigar. When the end of it was really hot he
touched it to one of the leeches which shriveled at once, releasing its hold. “You are all right, senhor?” “Just get rid of them,” I said, my flesh crawling. He lit another cigar and offered it to
me politely then con_tinued his task. Beyond him in the shadows the two
children watched, faces solemn in the firelight. “Are the children all right?” I asked. “Thanks to you, senhor. With children
one can never turn the back, you have noticed this? I had put into that island
to repair my steering oar. I turn my head for an instant and they are gone.” Steering oar? I
frowned. “Where am I?” “You are on my raft} senhor. I am
Bartolomeo da Costa, balsero.” Balseros are
the water gipsies of Brazil, drifting down the Amazon and Negro with their
families on great balsa rafts up to a hundred feet long, the cheapest way of
handling cargo on the river. Two thousand miles from the jungles of Peru down
to Belem on occasion, taking a couple of months over the voyage. It seemed as if that little bit of luck I had been
seeking had finally come my way. The last leech gave up the ghost and as if at
a, signal, a quiet, dark-haired woman wearing an old pilot coat against the
evening chill emerged from the hut and crouched beside me holding an enamel
mug. It was black coffee and scalding hot. I don't think I
have ever tasted anything more delicious. She produced an old blan_ket which
she spread across me then suddenly seized my free hand and kissed it, bursting
into tears. Then she got up and rushed away. “My wife, Nula, senhor,” Bartolomeo told
me calmly. “You must excuse her, but the children - you understand? She wishes
to thank you, but does not have the words.” I didn't know what to say. In any case,
he motioned the chil_dren forward. “My son Flaveo and my daughter Christinas
senhor.” The children bobbed their heads. I put a
hand out to the boy, forgetting my chains and failed to reach him. “How old are
you?” “Seven years, senhor,” he whispered. I said to Bartolomeo, “Did you know that
before I inter_vened, this one rushed on the jacare to save his sister?” It was the one and only time during our
short acquaintance that I saw Bartolomeo show any emotion on that normally
placid face of his. “No, senhor.” He put a hand on his son's shoulder. “He did
not speak of this.” “He is a brave boy.” Bartolomeo capitulated completely, pulled the boy to
him, kissed him soundly on both cheeks, kissed the girl and gave them both a
push away from him. “Off with you - go help your mama with the meal.” He got to
his feet. “And now, senhor, we will see to these chains of yours.” He went into the hut and reappeared with
a bundle under one arm which when unrolled, proved to be about as comprehensive
a tool kit as I could have wished for. “On a raft one must be prepared for all
eventualities,” he in_formed me. “Are you sure you should be doing this?” “You escaped from Machados?” he said. “I was on my way there. Jumped overboard
when we were on the Seco. They shot the man who was with me.” “A bad place. You are well out of it.
How did they fasten these things?” “Some sort of twist key.” “Then it should be simple enough to get them open.” It could have been worse, I suppose. The
leg anklets took him almost an hours but he seemed to have the knack
after that and had my hands free in twenty minutes. My wrists were rubbed raw.
He eased them with some sort of grease or other which certainly got results for
they stopped hurting almost immedi_ately, then he bandaged them with strips of
cotton. “My wife has washed your clothes,” he
said. “They are almost dry now except for the leather jacket and boots which
will take longer, but first we eat. Talk can come later.” It was a simple enough meal. Fish cooked
on heated flat stones, cassava root bread, bananas. Nothing had tasted better.
Never had my appetite been keener. Afterwards I dressed and Nula brought
more coffee then disappeared with the children. Bartolomeo offered me a cigar
and I leaned back and took in the night. It was very peaceful, whippoorwills
wailed mournfully, tree frogs croaked, water rattled against the raft. “Don't
you need to guide it?” I asked him. “Not on this section of the river. Here,
the current takes us along a well-defined channel and life is easy. In other
places, I am at the steering oar constantly.” “Do you always travel by night?” He shook his head. ‘Usually we carry green bananas,
but this time we are lucky. We have a cargo of wild rubber. There is a bonus in
it for me if I can have it hi Belem by a certain date. Nula and I take turn and
turn about and watch during the night.” I got to my feet and looked out into the
pale darkness. “You are a lucky man. This is a good life.” He said, “Senhor, I owe you more than
sits comfortably on me. It is a burden. A debt to be repaid. We will be in
Belem in a month. Stay with us. No one would look for you here if there should
be a hue and cry.” It was a tempting thought. Belem and
possibly a berth on a British freighter. I could even try stowing away if the
worst came to the worst. But then there was Hannah and the fact
that if I ran now, I would be running, in the most fundamental way of all, for
the rest of my life. “When do you reach Forte Franco?” “If things go according to plan, around
dawn on the day after tomorrow.” “That's where I'll leave you. I want to
get to Landro about fifty miles up the Rio das Mortes. Do you know it?” “I've heard of the place. This is important to
you?” “Very.” “Good.” He nodded. “Plenty of boats
coming up-river and I know everyone in the game. We will wait at Franco till I
see you safely on your way. It is settled.” I tried to protest, but he brushed it
aside, went into the hut and reappeared with a bottle of what turned out to be
the roughest brandy I've ever tasted in my life. It almost took the skin off my
tongue. I fought for air, but the consequent effect was all that could be
desired. All tiredness slipped away, I felt ten feet tall. “Your business in Landro, senhor,” he said pouring
more brandy into my mug. “It is important?” “I'm going to see a man.” “To kill him?” “In a way,” I said. “I'm going to make him tell the
truth for the first time in his life.” I slept like a baby for fourteen hours and didn't
raise my head till noon the following day. During the afternoon I helped
Bartolomeo generally around the raft in spite of his protests. There was always
work to be done. Ropes chafing or some of the great balsa logs working loose
which was only to be expected on such a long voyage. I even took a turn on the
steering oar although the river continued so placid that it was hardly
necessary. That night it rained and I sat in the
hut and played cards with him in the light of a storm lantern. Surprisingly he
was an excellent whist player - certainly a damned sight better than me.
Eventually, he went out on watch and I wrapped myself in a blanket and lay in
the corner smoking one of his cigars and thinking about what lay ahead. The truth was that I was a fool. I was
putting my head into a noose again with no guarantee of any other outcome than
a swift return to Machados and this time, they'd see I got there. But I had to face Hannah with this thing
- had to make him admit his treachery, no matter what the consequences. I
flicked my cigar out into the rain, hitched my blanket over my shoulder and
went to sleep. We reached the mouth of the Mortes about
four in the morning. Bartolomeo took the raft into the left bank and I helped
him tie her securely to a couple of trees. Afterwards, he put a canoe in the
water and departed down-river. I breakfasted with Nula and the children
then paced the raft restlessly, waiting for something to happen. I was too
close, that was the thing, itching to be on my way and have it all over and
done with. Bartolomeo returned at seven, hailing us from the deck
of an old steam barge, the canoe trailing behind on a line. The barge came
alongside and Bartolomeo crossed over. The man who leaned from the deckhouse
was thin and ill-looking with the haggard, bad-tempered face of one constantly
in pain. His skin was as yellow as only jaundice can make it. “All right, Bartolomeo,” he called. “If
we're going, let's go. I'm in a hurry. I've got cargo waiting up-river.” “My second cousin,” Bartolomeo said.
“Inside, he has a heart of purest gold.” “Hurry it up, you bastard,” his cousin shouted. “If you want to speak to him, call him
Silvio. He won't ask you questions if you don't ask him any and he'll put you
down at Landro. He owes me a favour.” We shook hands. “My thanks,” I said. “God be with you, my friend.” I stepped over the rail to the steam barge and the two
Indian deckhands cast off. As we pulled away, I moved to the stern and looked
back towards the raft. Bartolomeo stood watching, an arm about his wife, the
two children at his side. He leaned down and spoke to them and
they both started to wave vigorously. I waved back, feeling unaccountably
cheered and then we moved into the mouth of the Mortes and they dis_appeared
from view. FOURTEEN Up the River of Death At two o'clock that afternoon the steam
barge dropped me at Landro, pausing at the jetty only for as long as it took me
to step over the rail. I waved as it moved away and got no reply which didn't
particularly surprise me. During the entire trip, Silvio had not spoken to me
once and the Indian deckhands had kept away from me. Whatever he was up to was
no busi_ness of mine, but it was certainly illegal, I was sure of that A couple of locals were down on the beach beneath the
jetty beside their canoes mending nets. They looked casually up as I walked by,
then carried on with their task. There was something missing - something which didn't
fit. I paused on the riverbank, frowning over it, then realised what it was.
The mission launch was no longer tied up at the jetty. So they'd finally
decided to get out? In a way, that sur_prised me. An even bigger surprise waited when I
crossed the airstrip. The Hayley stood in the open ready for off as I would
have expected, but when I reached the hangar, I saw to my amaze_ment that the
Bristol stood inside. Now how could that be? There was no one about. Even the
military radio section had been cleared. In fact, there was something of an air
of desola_tion to the place. I helped myself to a whisky from the bottle on the
table then climbed up to the observer's cockpit of the Bristol and found the
10-gauge still in its special compartment and a couple of boxes of steel
buckshot. I loaded up as I crossed the airstrip.
All very dramatic, I suppose, but the chips were down now with a vengeance and
I was going to have the truth out of him for the whole world to see, nothing
was more certain. I tried the house first, approaching
cautiously from the rear and entering by the back door. I needn't have
bothered. There was no one there. There was another mystery here also. My old
room had been cleared of any sign that Joanna Martin had ever inhabited it, but
Mannie had very obviously not moved back in for neither of the two beds was
made up. It was a different story in Hannah's old
room. It stank like a urinal and from the look of things had very probably been
used for that purpose. The bed had been recently slept in, sheets and blankets
scattered to the floor and someone had vomited by the window. I got out of there fast, my stomach
heaving, and moved to_wards Landro, the shotgun in the crook of my left arm.
Again, there was this quality of deja vu to everything. As if I had
taken this same walk many times before, which in a way, I had. The same
hopeless faces on the veranda of the homes, the same dirty, verminous little
children playing underneath. Time was a circle, no beginning, no end
and I would take this walk for all eternity. A disquieting thought to say the
least and then, when I was ten or fifteen yards away from the hotel, I heard
the crash of glass breaking, a woman screamed and a chair came through one of
the windows. A moment kter, the door was flying open
and Mannie backed out slowly. Beyond him, Hannah stood inside the bar clutching
a. broken bottle by the neck. It was Hannah who saw me first - saw a
ghost walk before him. A look of stupefaction appeared on his face, his grip
slackened, the bottle fell to the floor. He was certainly a sight, no resemblance
at all to the man I had met that first day beside the Vega. This was a human
wreck. Bloodshot eyes, face swollen by drink, the linen suit in_describably
filthy and soaked in liquor. Mannie glanced over his shoulder. His
eyes widened. “God in Heaven, we have miracles now? You're supposed to be dead
in some swamp on the Seco. We had a message on the radio from Manaus last
night. What happened?” “My luck turned, that's what happened.”
I went up the steps to join him. “How long has he been like this?” “Fifteen or sixteen hours He's trying to
kill himself, I think. His own judge and jury.” “And why should he do that?” “You know as well as I do, damn you.” “Well, thanks for speaking up for me,' I
said. 'You were a real friend in need.” He said instantly, “I didn't know till
the night before last when he started raving. Didn't know for sure, anyway.
Even then, what proof did I have? You were pretty mad when you left here,
remember? Capable of most things.” Hannah had simply stood there inside the
door during this conversation staring stupidly at me as if not comprehending.
And then some sort of light seemed to dawn. “Well, I'll be damned,” he said. “The
boy wonder. And how was Devil's Island?” I moved in close, the barrel of the
10-gauge coming up. Mannie cried out in alarm, a woman screamed, Figueiredo's
wife standing with her husband behind the bar. Hannah laughed foolishly, took a
swipe at me and almost lost his balance, would have done if he hadn't fallen
against me, knocking the barrel of the shotgun to one side. He had a stirik on him like an open
grave, a kind of general corruption that was more total in its effect than any
mere physical decay. I was seeing a human being disintegrate before my eyes. I lowered my gun and pushed him away
gently. “Why don't you sit down, Sam?” He staggered back and flung his arms
wide. “Well, if that don't beat all? Would you listen to the boy wonder turning
the other cheek.” He blundered along the counter sending
glasses flying. “But I fixed you, wonder boy. I really fixed you good.” Figueiredo glanced at me, frowning. I said, “Nobody
fixed me, Sam, I just got caught, that's all.” The remark didn't seem to get through to
him and in any event, was unnecessary for he condemned himself out of his own
mouth with no prompting from me. He reached across the counter, grabbing
Figueiredo by the front of his jacket. “Heh, listen to this. This is good.
Wonder boy, here, was running out on me, see? Leaving me in the lurch so I
fixed him good. He thought he was taking his last mail run, but I
slipped him a little extra something that sent him straight to Machados. Don't
you find that funny?” “Very funny, senhor,” Figueiredo said,
gently disengaging himself. Hannah slid along the bar, laughing helplessly,
glasses cas_cading to the floor. When he reached the other end he simply fell
on his face and lay still. Figueiredo went round the end of the
bar. He sighed heavily. “A bad business this.” He turned and held out his hand
to me. “No one regrets what you have been through more than myself, Senhor
Mallory, but by some miracle you are alive and that is all that matters.
Naturally, I will make a full report to Manaus as soon as possible. I think you
win find the authorities more than anxious to make amends.” It didn't seem to matter much any more.
I dropped to one knee beside Hannah and felt his pulse which was still
function_ing. “How is he?” Mannie demanded. “Not good. He could probably do with a
stomach wash. If it was me, I'd give him something to make him vomit then I'd
lock him in the steam house and leave him there till he sobered up.” “Which was exactly what we were trying to do when he
attacked us,” Figueiredo said. “You have come at an opportune moment, my
friend.” “How's that?” He went behind the bar, found a bottle
of his best whisky, White Horse, no less and poured me one. “The day
after your unfortunate arrest, Sister Maria Teresa came to see me with as
hair-brained a scheme as I have ever known. It seems this Huna girl, Christina,
who Senhorita Martin purchased from Avila, had persuaded the good Sister that
if she was returned to her people she could obtain news of Senhorita Martin's
sister and her friend, perhaps even arrange for their return.” For a moment, I seemed to see again the
Huna girl standing on the veranda of the house looking across at me, the flat,
empty face, dark animal eyes giving nothing away. “Good God, you surely didn't let her fall for that?” “What could I do, senhor?” He spread his
hands. “I tried to argue with her, but I had no authority to prevent her
leaving and she persuaded Avila and four of his men to go with her. For a
consideration, naturally.” “You mean they've actually gone to Santa
Helena?” I said in astonishment. “In the mission launch.” I turned to Mannie. “And Joanna?” He nodded. “She and Sam had one hell of a row that
day. I don't know what it was all about, but I can guess. She told him she was
going with Sister Maria Teresa. That she never wanted to see him again.” Poor Sam. So in the end, he had lost all along the
line? “You've been in touch with them?” I said. “They have a
radio?” “Oh, yes, I insisted they took the one the military
left in my care. It seems the girl went into the jungle the day they arrived
and has not returned.” “And that doesn't surprise me.” “You think the whole thing could be some
sort of trap to get them up there?” Mannie asked. “On her part, perhaps, to put herself
right with her people if she wants to return to them permanently. They'd catch
on to the idea fast enough.' I turned back to Figueiredo. 'What's the latest
development?” “Huna have been seen near the mission
for two days now. Some of Avila's men panicked and insisted on leaving. It
seems Sister Maria Teresa stood firm.” “So they cleared out, anyway?” “Exactly. Avila was on the radio just
before noon. Reception was bad and he soon faded, but he managed to tell me
that three of his men had cleared out at dawn in the mission launch, leaving
the rest of them stranded.” “Anything else?” “He said the drums had started.” “Which was why you were trying to sober
up our friend?” I stirred Hannah with my foot. “Have you been in touch with
Alberto?” “He's on leave, but I spoke to a young
lieutenant at Forte Franco an hour ago who said he'd contact Army Headquarters
for instructions. In any case, what can they hope to do? This is something to
be handled now or not at all. Tomorrow is too late.” “All right,” I said. “I'll leave at once
in the Hayley. Is she ready for off, Mannie?” “Is now. She was having magneto trouble,
but I've fixed that.” “How come the Bristol's here?” “Sam went down-river by boat and flew her back. Had to
just to keep a plane in the air while I fixed the Hayley. Once that penalty
clause comes into operation he has a fortnight to find another pilot. He still
hoped something would turn up or at least I thought he did.” He hurried out and Figueiredo said,
“With four to bring back you must go alone, which could be dangerous. Would a
machine-gun help?” “The best idea I've heard today.” He beckoned and I went round the bar
counter and followed him through the bead curtain into the back room. He sat
down, grunting, beside an old cabin trunk, took a key from his watch-chain and
opened it. There were a dozen rifles, a couple of Thompson guns, a box of Mills
bombs and quantities of am_munition. “And where did you get this little lot?” I demanded. “Colonel Alberto. In case of attack
here. Take what you wish.” I slung one of the Thompson guns over my
shoulder and stuffed half a dozen fifty-round clips of ammunition and a couple
of Mills bombs into a military-type canvas haversack. “If this doesn't do it,
nothing will.” I returned to the bar and paused beside
Hannah. He moaned a little and stirred. I turned to Figueiredo who had followed
me through. “I meant what I said. Lock him in the steam house and don't let him
out till he's sober.” “I will see to it, my friend. Go with God.” I patted the butt of the Thompson gun.
“I prefer something you can rely on. Don't worry about me. I'll be back. Keep trying
to raise Avila. Tell him I'm on my way.” I smiled bravely, but inside, I felt considerably less
sanguine about things as I went down the steps into the street I took the Hayley up and out of there fast. The last
time I'd flown her to Santa Helena it had taken me forty minutes. Now, with the
wind under my tail, I had every chance of doing it in half an hour. When I was ten minutes away, I started
trying to raise them on the radio without any kind of success. I kept on trying
and then, when I was about three miles down-river from Santa Helena, I found
the mission launch. I reduced speed, banked in a wide circle and went down low
to take a look. The launch was grounded on a mudbank, her deck tilted
steeply to one side. The hull and wheelhouse were peppered with arrows and the
man who hung over the stern rail had several in his back. There was no sign of
the other two. I could only hope, for their sakes, that the Huna hadn't taken
them alive. So that was very much that. I carried on
up-river, my speed right down, and passed low over the mission. There was no
sign of life and I tried calling them over the radio again. A moment later and
Avila's voice sounded in my ear with reason_able clarity although the strength
was weak and there was lots of static. “Senhor Hannah, thanks be to God you have come.” “It's Mallory, I said. “How are things down there?” “Senhorita Martin, the good Sister and I
are in the church senhor. We are all that is left.' In spite of the distortion,
the astonishment in his voice was plain. 'But you here, senhor. How can
this be?” “Never mind that now. I found the launch
downstream. They didn't get very far, those friends of yours. I'm going to land
now. Get ready to bring the women across.” “An impossibility, senhor. There is no boat.” I told him to stand by and turned over
the jetty. He was right enough, so I crossed the river and went in low over the
airstrip. There was no sign of life there, but there was a canoe by the little
wooden pier. I circled the mission again and called
up Avila. “There's a canoe at the landing strip pier. Have the women ready to
go and I'll come over for you. I'm going down now.” I banked steeply and plunged in very
fast, going in low over the trees. A final burst of power to level out and I
was down. I taxied to the far end of the campo, turned the Hayley into
the wind ready for a quick take-off and cut the engine. I sat there for a couple of minutes
waiting for something to happen. Nothing did, so I primed the two Mills bombs,
shoved a clip into the Thompson, slipped the haversack over my shoul_der, got
out and started towards the river. Except for the path which had been
flattened by constant use as a landing strip, the grass over the rest of the campo
was three or four feet high. Somewhere on the right, birds lifted in alarm.
Enough to warn me in normal circumstances, but then it all happened so fast. There were suddenly voices high and shrill, a strange
crack_ling noise. When I turned, flames were sweeping across the campo from
the edge of the jungle, the long, dry grass flaring like touch paper. Beyond,
through the smoke, I caught sight of feathered head-dresses, but no arrows came
my way. Pre_sumably they thought me a moth to their flame. It was certainly the end of the Hayley for as I turned
to run, the flames were already flaring around the underbelly. I was halfway to
the river when her tanks blew up, burning fuel and fuselage spraying out in a
mushroom of flames. That really finished things off and within a few moments
the entire campo was a kind of lake of fire. But at least it put an impassable barrier between
myself and the Huna, one flaw in their plan or so it seemed. I scrambled into
the canoe at the jetty, pushed off and found half a dozen canoes packed with
Huna coming down-river to meet me. Even with the Thompson, there were too
many to take on alone and in any case, I couldn't paddle and fire at the same
time. There seemed to be only one thing to do which was to push like hell for
the other side and that's exactly what I did. A point in my favour was the numerous shoals and
sand_banks in that part of the river. I got to the far side of a par_ticularly large
one, ibis rising in a great red cloud, putting what seemed like something of a
barrier between us. They were nothing if not resourceful. Two canoes
simply grounded on the sandbank and their occupants jumped out and ran towards
me, ankle-deep in water, the other turned and paddled back upstream to cut me
off. The men on the sandbank were too close for comfort by
now so I dropped my paddle in the bottom of the canoe for a moment, pulled the
pin on one of the Mills bombs and tossed it towards them. It fell woefully short, but as on a
previous occasion, the ex_plosion had exactly the effect I was looking for.
They came to a dead stop, shouting angrily so I gave them n amber two which
turned them round and sent them running back the other way. Even at that stage in the game I didn't
want to kill any of them, but as I picked up my paddle again I saw that the
others were rounding the tip of the sandbank a hundred yards north of me,
effectively blocking the channel. Which only left the jungle on my left and I moved
towards it as quickly as I could. Undergrowth and branches spilled out
over the bank in a kind of canopy. Inside die light was dim and I was
completely hidden as far as anyone on the river was concerned. I paddled
upstream for a little way, looking for a suitable landing place and came to a
shelving bank of sand where a creek emptied into the river. I turned the canoe in towards it, aware
of the Huna voices drawing nearer, aware in the same moment of another canoe
lying high on the mudbank inside the mouth of the creek, as if left there by
floodwater, tilted to one side so that I could see it was not empty. I splashed through the water towards it
and knelt down, groping amongst the broken bones, the tattered scraps of what
had once been nuns' habits. They were both there, but I could only find one
identity chain. Sister Anne Josepha. L.S.O.P. It was enough. One mystery
was solved at least. I dropped the disc and chain into my pocket and started up
the creek as the canoes moved in behind me. I had about three hundred yards to go to the mission
and it seemed sensible to get there as quickly as possible. I started to run,
holding the Thompson at the high port, ready for action in case of trouble. I kept as close to the riverbank as
possible, mainly because the ground was clearer there and I could see what I
was doing. I could hear their voices high and shrill, down on the river, and
there was a crashing somewhere behind me in the brash. I turned and loosed off,
raking the undergrowth, just to show them I meant business, then ran on,
bursting out of the forest into the open a couple of minutes later. The church was only thirty or forty
yards away and I put down my head and ran like hell, yelling at the top of my
voice. An arrow whispered past me and buried itself in the door, then another
as I went up the steps. I turned and fired as a reflex action
towards the dark shadows at the edge of the trees, each topped by a bright
splash of colour. I couldn't tell if I'd hit anything. In any case, at that
moment, the door opened behind me, a hand grabbed me by the shoulder and pulled
me inside so forcibly that I lost my balance. When I sat up, I found Avila leaning
against the door clutch_ing a carbine. Sister Maria Teresa and Joanna Martin on
either side of him. The American girl was holding a rifle. She leaned it against the wall and
dropped to her knees be_side me. “Are you all right, Neil?” “Still in one piece as far as I can tell.” “What happened out there? We heard a terrific
explosion.” “They set fire to the campo and
the Hayley went up with it I was lucky to get here.” “Then we are finished, senhor/ Avila cut in. 'Is that
what you are saying? That there is nothing to be done?” “Oh, I don't know,” I said. “You could always ask
Sister Maria Teresa to pray.” A drum started to beat monotonously in the distance. FIFTEEN The Last Show There was still the radio, but according
to Avila, he had tried to raise Landro on several occasions since he'd last had
contact at noon and I knew Figueiredo had been trying to get through to him
which meant something was wrong with the damn thing. I did what I could considering my limited technical
know_ledge, unscrewed the top and checked that no wires were loose and that all
valves fitted tightly which was very definitely my limit. I left Avila to keep
trying and went and sat with my back against the wall beside Joanna Martin who
was making coffee on a spirit stove Sister Maria Teresa knelt at the altar in prayer.
“Still at it, is she?” I said. “Faith unshaken.” Joanna gave me a cigarette and sat back, waiting for
the water to boil. “What happened, Neil?” “To me?” I said. “Oh, I jumped ship as the Navy say,
before I got to where they were taking me.” “Won't they be after you - the authorities, I mean?” “Not any more. You see, strange to
relate, I didn't do it. I was framed. Isn't that what Cagney's always saying in
those gangster movies?” She nodded slowly. “I think I knew from
the beginning. It never did make any kind of sense.” “Thanks for the vote of confidence,” I
said. “You and Mannie both. I could have done with it a little earlier, mind
you, but that's all water under the bridge.” “And Sam?” “Poured out the whole story in front of
Figueiredo and his wife and Mannie in the hotel bar earlier this afternoon when
I confronted him. So drunk he didn't know what he was doing. He's finished,
Joanna.” She poured coffee into a mug and handed it to me. “I
think he was finished a long, long time ago, Neil.” She sat there, sitting on her heels, looking-
genuinely sad, a different sort of person altogether from the woman I was
accustomed to. Somehow it seemed the right moment to break it to her. “I've got something for you.” I took the identity disc
on its chain from my pocket and held it out to her. The skin of her face tightened visibly
before my eyes. She started to tremble. “Anna?” she said hoarsely. I nodded. “I found what was left of her
and her friend in a canoe on the riverbank. They must have been killed in the
original attack after all and drifted down-river.” “Thank God,” she whispered. “Oh, thank God.” She reached out for the disc and chain,
got to her feet and fled to the other end of the church. Sister Maria Teresa
turned to meet her and I saw Joanna hold out the identity disc to her. At the same moment Avila called to me
urgently. “I'm getting something. Come quickly.” He kept the headphones on and turned up
the speaker for me. We all heard Figueiredo at once quite clearly in spite of
some static. “Santa Helena, are you receiving me?” “Mallory here,” I said. “Can you hear me?” “I hear you clearly, Senhor Mallory. How are things?” “As bad as they can be. The Huna were
waiting for me when I landed and set fire to the plane. I'm in the church at
die mission now, with Avila and the two women. We're completely stranded. No
boats.” “Mother of God.” I could almost see him crossing
himself. “We've only one hope,” I said. “You'll
have to raise some sort of volunteer force and come up-river in that launch of
yours. We'll try to hang on till you get here.” “But even if I managed to find men
willing to accompany me, it would take us ten or twelve hours to get there.” “I know. You'll just have to do the best you can.” There was more from his end, but so
drowned in static that I couldn't make any sense out of it and after a while I
lost him altogether. When I turned I found that Joanna and Sister Maria Teresa
had joined Avila. They all looked roughly the same, strained, anxious, afraid.
Even Sister Maria Teresa had lost her customary expression of quiet joy. “What happens now, Neil?” Joanna said.
“You'd better tell us the worst.” “You heard most of it. I've asked
Figueiredo to try and raise a few men and attempt to break through to us in the
government launch. At least twelve hours if everything goes right for him. To
be perfectly frank, my own feeling is we'd be lucky to see them before dawn
tomorrow.” Avila laughed harshly. “A miracle if
they even started, senhor. You mink they are heroes in Landro, to come looking
for a Huna arrow in the back?” “You came, Senhor Avila,” Sister Maria Teresa said. “For money, Sister,” he told her.
“Because you paid well and in the end what has it brought me? Only death.” I stood by the window, peering out
through the half-open shutter across the compound, past the hospital and the
bunga_lows to the edge of the forest, dark in the evening light. The sun was a
smear of orange beyond the trees and the drum throbbed monotonously. Joanna Martin leaned against the wall
beside me smoking a cigarette. In the distance, voices drifted on the evening
air, mingling with the drumming, an eerie sound. “Why are they singing?” she asked. “To prepare themselves for death. It's
what they call a cour_age chant. It means they'll have a go at us sooner or
later, but there's a lot of ritual to be gone through beforehand.” Sister Maria Teresa moved out of the
shadows. “Are you saying they welcome death, Mr Mallory?” “The only way for a warrior to die,
Sister. As I told you once before, death and life are all part of a greater
whole for these people.” Before she could reply, there was a
sudden exclamation from Avila who was sitting at the radio. “I think I've got
Figueiredo again.” He turned up the speaker and the static was
tremendous. I crouched beside it, aware of the voice behind all that
interfer_ence, trying to make some sense of it all. Quite suddenly it stopped,
static and all and there was an uncanny quiet. Avila turned to me, removing the
headphones slowly. “Could you get any of that?” I said. “Only a few words, senhor, and they made no sense at
all.” “What were they?” “He said that Captain Hannah was on his way.” “But that's impossible,” I said. “You must have got it
wrong.” Outside, the drum stopped beating. The church was a place of shadows now.
There was a lantern by the radio and the candles at the other end which Sister
Maria Teresa had lit. It was completely dark outside, just the
faint line of the trees discernible against the night sky. There wasn't a sound
out there. It was all quite still. A jaguar coughed somewhere in the
distance. Avila said, “Was that for real, senhor?” “I don't know. It could be some sort of signal.” As long as we could keep them out we
stood a chance. We were both well armed. There was a rifle for Joanna Martin
and a couple of spares, laid out on a table next to the radio to hand for any
emergency. But nothing stirred in all that silent world. The only sound was the
faint crackle of the radio which Avila had left on with the speaker turned up
to full power. The light up at the altar was very dim
now. The Holy Mother seemed to float out of the darkness bathed in a soft white
light and Sister Maria Teresa's voice in prayer was a quiet murmur. It was all
very peaceful. Something rattled on the roof above my
head. As I glanced up a Huna swung in through one of the upper windows, poised
on the sill, the light glistening on his ochre-painted body, then jumped with a
cry like a soul in torment, a machete ready in his right hand. I gave him a full burst from the Thompson, driving him
back against the wall. Joanna screamed, I was aware of Avila cursing savagely
as he worked the lever of his old carbine, pumping bullet after bullet into
another Huna who had dropped in on his side. I moved to help him, Joanna screamed
again and I turned, too late, to meet the new threat. The Thompson gun was
knocked from my hand, I went down in a tangle of flying limbs, aware of the
stink of that ochre-painted body, slippery with sweat, the machete raised
to strike. I got a hand to his wrist and planted an
elbow solidly in the gaping mouth. God, but he was strong, muscles like iron as
with most forest Indians. Stronger than I was. Suddenly his face was very
close, the pressure too much for me. The end of things and the muzzle of a
rifle jabbed against the side of his head, the top of his skull disintegrated,
his body jumped to one side. Joanna Martin backed away clutching her
rifle, horror on her face. Beyond her, Sister Maria Teresa turned and a black wraith
dropped from the shadows above her, landing in front of the altar. I grabbed
for the Thompson, already too late and Avila shot him through the head. He was gasping for breath, the sound of
it hoarse in the silence as he feverishly reloaded his carbine. “Maybe some
more on the roof, eh, senhor?” “I hope not,” I said. “We can't take
much of this. Cover me and I'll take a look.” I rammed a fresh clip into the Thompson,
opened the door and slipped outside. I ran some little distance away, turned
and raked the roof with a long burst, ran to the other side and re_peated the
performance. There was no response — not even from the forest and I went back
inside. Sister Maria Teresa was on her knees
again, prayers for the dead from what I could make out. Joanna had slumped down
against the wall. I dropped to one knee beside her. “You were pretty good in there. Thanks.” She smiled wanly. “I’d rather do it on
Stage б at M.G.M. any day.” There was a sudden crackling over the loudspeaker, a
familiar voice sounded harsh and clear. “This is Hannah calling Malloryl This
is Hannah calling Mallory! Are you receiving me?” I was at the mike in an instant and
switched over. “I hear you, Sam, loud and clear. Where are you?” “About five minutes away down-river if
my night naviga_tion's anything like as brilliant as it used to be.” “In the Bristol?” “That's it, kid, just like old times.” There was something different in his
voice, something I'd never heard before. A kind of joy, if you like, although I
know that sounds absurd. “I'm going to try and land on that big
sandbank in the middle of the river. The one directly in front of the jetty,
but I'm going to need some light on the situation.” “What do you suggest?” “Hell, I don't know. What about setting
fire to the bloody place?” I glanced at Avila. He nodded. I said,
“Okay, Sam, we're on our way.” His voice crackled back sharply, “Just
one thing, kid. I can squeeze two in the observer's cockpit - no more. That
means you and Avila lose out.” “I came floating down-river once,” I said. “I can do
it again.” But there was no hope of that. I knew it
and so did Joanna Martin. She put a hand on my sleeve and I straightened.
“Neil, there must be a way. There's got to be.” It was Avila who answered for me. “If we
don't go out now, senhor, there is no point in going at all.” There was a can of paraffin for the
lantern in the vestry. I spilled some on the floor and ran a trail out to the
front door. Avila slung his carbine over his shoulder, turned down the
storm lantern and held it under his jacket. I opened the door and he slipped
out into the darkness, making for the bungalows. I gave him a moment, then went out
myself, the can of paraffin in one hand, the Thompson in the other, my target,
the hospital and administrative building. Somewhere quite close at hand as if from nowhere,
there was the drone of the Bristol's engine. Time was running out. Of the Huna
there was no sign. It was as if they had never existed. The door into the
hospital was open. I unscrewed the cap of the can, splashed paraffin inside,
then moved back out and flung the rest up over the roof. On the other side of the compound,
flames flowered in the night as one of the bungalows started to burn. I saw
Avila quite clearly running to the next one, a burning brand in one hand,
reaching up to touch the thatch. I struck a match, dropped it into the
entrance and jumped back hurriedly as a line of flames raced across the floor.
With a sudden whoof and a kind of minor explosion, it broke through to the
roof. And then all hell broke loose. Those
shrill Huna voices buzzed angrily over there in the forest like bees disturbed
in the hive. They burst out in a ragged line, I loosed off a long burst,
turned and ran towards the church as the arrows started to hum. Avila was on a converging course. I
heard him cry out, was aware, out of the corner of my eye, that he had
stumbled. He kept on running for a while, then pitched on his face a few feet
away from the church steps, an arrow in his back under the left shoulder blade. I turned, dropping to one knee and
emptied the magazine in a wide arc across the compound and yet there was
nothing to see. Only die voices crying shrilly beyond the flames, the
occasional arrow curving through the smoke. Avila was hauling himself painfully up
the steps, Joanna already had the door open. I took him by the collar and
dragged him inside, kicking the door shut behind me. I rammed home the bolt and
when I turned, Sister Maria Teresa was on her knees beside him, trying to
examine the wound. He turned over, snapping the shaft. There was blood on his
mouth. He pushed her away violently and reached a hand out to me. I dropped to one knee beside him. He said, “Maybe you
cats still make it, senhor. Torch the church and run for it. God won't mind.”
His other hand groped in his jacket pocket, came out clutching a small linen
bag. “Have a drink on me, my friend. Good luck.” And then he brought up more blood than I
would have thought possible and lay still. Hannah's voice boomed over the speaker.
“Beautiful, kid, just beautiful. What a show. Are you getting this?” I reached for the mike. “Loud and clear,
Sam. Avila just bought it. I'm bringing the women out now.” “Wait on the bank and don't cross till
I'm down,” he said. “I've got the other Thompson with me. I'll give you
covering fire. Christ, I wish I'd a couple of Vickers on this thing. I'd give
the bastards something to remember.” He laughed out loud. “I'll be seeing you,
kid.” Sister Maria Teresa was on her knees
beside Avila, lips mov_ing in prayer. I dragged her up roughly. “No time for
that now. We'll leave by the vestry door. Once you're outside run for the river
and don't look back. And I'd get that habit off if I were you, Sister, unless
you want to drown.” She seemed dazed as if not understanding
what was happen_ing, her mind, I dunk, temporarily rejecting the terrible
reality. Joanna took charge then, literally tearing the habit off her, turning
her within seconds to another person entirely. A small, frail woman in a cotton
shift with iron-grey hair close-cropped to the head. I hustled them into the vestry, opened
the door cautiously and peered out. The Bristol was very close now, circling
some_where overhead. The river was perhaps sixty or seventy yards away. I pushed them out into the darkness,
struck a match, dropped it into the pool of paraffin I had left earlier. Flames
roared across the floor into the church. I had a final glimpse of the altar,
the Holy Mother standing above it, the Child in her arms, a symbol of something
surely, then I turned and ran. I slid down the bank to join Joanna and
Sister Maria Teresa in the shallows below. Flames danced in the dark waters,
smoke drifted across in a billowing cloud, a scene from hell. I could not hear the Huna for there was
only one sound then, the roaring of the engine as the Bristol came in low. And
sud_denly he was there, bursting out of the smoke a hundred feet above the
river, the Black Baron coming in for his last show. It needed a genius and there was one on
hand that night. He judged the landing with absolute perfection, his wheels
touched down at the very ultimate tip of the sandbank, giving himself the whole
two-hundred-yard length to pull up in. He rushed past, water spraying up from
the wheels in two great waves and I saw him clearly, the black leather helmet,
the goggles, white scarf streaming out behind him. I shove the women out into the water,
held the Thompson over my head and went after them. It wasn't particularly
deep, four or five feet at the most, but the current was strong and it was
taking them all their time to force a passage. Hannah was already tax-ing back to the
other end of the sandbank. He turned into the wind, ready for take-off, and
then the engine cut. Out of the night behind us, voices lifted high above the
flames, the Huna in full cry. Hannah was out of the Bristol now,
standing at the edge of the sandbank; firing his Thompson gun across the
channel. I didn't look back, I had other things on my mind. Sister Maria Teresa
slipped sideways, caught by the current. I flung myself forward getting a hand
to her just in time, another to Joanna. For a moment things hung in the
balance, the current pushing against us and then we were ploughing through the
shallows and up on to the sandbank. There must have been a hundred Huna at least on the
river-bank, outlined dearly against the flames. At that distance most of their
arrows were falling short, but already some were slid-ding down into the water. When the Thompson emptied, he slipped in another
maga_zine and commenced firing again. I gave Joanna a leg up into the
observer's cockpit, then shoved Sister Maria Teresa up after her. Hannah backed up to join me. “Better get in and get
this thing started, kid.” “What about you?” “Can you turn that prop on your own?” There was no argument there. I climbed
up into the cock_pit and made ready to go. He emptied the Thompson gun at the
dark line now halfway across the channel, then dropped it to the sand and ran
round to the front of the machine. “Ready,” he yelled. I nodded and wound the starting magneto.
He heaved on the propeller. The engine roared into life. Hannah jumped to one
side. I leaned out of the cockpit. “The wing,”
I cried. “Get on the wing.” He waved, ducked under the lower port
wing and flung him_self across it, grasping the leading edge with his gloved
hands. There was a chance, just a chance that it might work. I thrust the throttle open and started
down the sandbank as the first of the Huna came up out of the water. Fifty or
sixty yards and I had the tail up, but that was going to be all for the drag
from his body was too much to take. I knew it and so did he - he was too good a
pilot not to. One moment he was there, the next he had
gone, releasing his grip on the leading edge, sliding back to the sand. The
Bristol seemed to leap forward, I pulled the stick back and we lifted off. I had time for one quick glance over my
shoulder. He had got to his feet, was standing, feet apart facing them, firing
his automatic coolly. And then the dark wave rolled over him
like the tide cover_ing the shore. SIXTEEN Downriver “The comandante will not keep you
waiting long, senhor. Please to be seated. A cigarette, perhaps?” The sergeant was very obviously putting
himself out con_siderably on my behalf so I met him halfway and accepted the
cigarette. So, once again I found myself outside
the comandante's office in Manaus and for one wild and uncertain moment,
I wondered if it was then or now and whether anything had really happened. A fly buzzed in the quiet, there were
voices. The door opened and the comandante ushered Sister Maria Teresa
out. She was conventionally attired again in a habit of tropical white,
ob_tained as I understood it, from some local nuns of another Order. Her smile faded slightly at the sight of
me. The comandante shook hands formally. “Entirely at your service, as
always, Sister.” She murmured something and went out. He
turned to me beaming, the hand outstretched again. “My dear Senhor Mallory, so
sorry to have kept you waiting.” “That's all right,” I said. “My boat doesn't leave for
an hour.” He gave me a seat, offered me a cigar
which I refused, then sat down himself behind the desk. “I have your passport
and travel permit ready for you. All is in order. I also have two letters, both
a long time in arriving, I fear.” He pushed every_thing across to me in a
little pile. “I was not aware that you held a commission in your Royal Air
Force.” “Just in the Reserve,” I said. “There's a difference.” “Not for much longer, my friend, if the newspapers
have it right.” I put the passport and travel permit in my breast
pocket and examined the letters, both of which had been originally posted to my
old address in Lima. One was from my father and mother, I knew by the writing.
The other was from the Air Ministry and referred to me as Pilot Officer N. G.
Malory. They could wait, both of them. The comandante said, “So, you go
home to England at last and Senhor Sterne also. I understand his visa has come
through” “That's right.” There was a slight pause and he was
obviously somewhat embarrassed as if not quite knowing what to say next. So he
did the obvious thing, jumped up and came round the desk. “Well, I must not detain you.” We moved to the door, he opened it and
held out his hand. As I took it, his smile faded. It was as if he had decided
it was necessary to make some comment and perhaps, for him, it was. He said, 'In spite of everything, I am
proud to have been his friend. He was a brave man. We must remember him as he
was at the end, not by what went before.' I didn't say a word. What could I say? I
simply shook hands and his door closed behind me for the last time. As I walked across the pillared entrance
hall my name was called. I turned and found Sister Maria Teresa moving towards
me. 'Oh, Mr Mallory,' she said. 'I was
waiting for you. I just wanted the chance to say goodbye.” She seemed quite her old self again.
Crisp white linen, the cheeks rosy, the same look of calm eager joy about her
as when we first met. “That's kind of you.” She said, “In some ways I feel that we
never really under_stood each other and for that, I'm sorry.” “That's all right,” I said. “It takes
all sorts. I understand you're staying on here?” “That's right. Others will be arriving from America to
join me shortly.” “To go back up-river?” “That's right.” “Why don't you leave them alone?” I said. “Why doesn't
everybody leave them alone? They don't need us - any of us -and they obviously
don't need what we've got to offer.” “I don't think you quite understand,” she said. I was wasting my time, I realised that
suddenly and com_pletely. “Then I'm glad I don't, Sister,” I told her. I think in that final moment, I actually got through
to her. There was something in the eyes that was different, something
undefmable, but perhaps that was simply wishful thinking. She turned and walked
out. I watched her go down the steps to the
line of horse-drawn cabs whose drivers dozed in the hot sun. Nothing had
changed and yet everything was different. I never saw her again. Standing at the rail of the
stern-wheeler in the evening light and half an hour out of Manaus, I remembered
my letters. As I was reading the one from the Air Ministry, Mannie found me. “Anything interesting?” “I've been put on the active service
list,” I said. “Should have reported two months ago. This thing's been chasing
me since Peru.” “So?” He nodded gravely. “The news from
Europe seems to get worse each day.” “One thing’s certain,” I said. “They're
going to need pilots back home. All they can get.” “I suppose so. What happens in Belem?
Will you apply to your consul for passage home?” I shook my head, took the small linen
bag Avila had given me in the church at Santa Helena and handed it to him. He
opened it and poured a dozen fair-sized uncut diamonds into his palm. “Avila's parting present. I know it's illegal, but we
should get two or three thousand pounds for them in Belem with no trouble. I'll
go halves with you and we'll go home in style.” He replaced them carefully. “Strange,”
he said. “To live as he did and in the end, to die so bravely.” I thought he might take it further, attempt to touch
on what had remained unspoken between us, but he obviously thought better of
it. “I've got a letter to write. I'll see you later.” He
patted me on the arm awkwardly and slipped away. I had not heard her approach and yet she
was there behind me, like a presence sensed. She said, “I've just been talking to the
captain. He tells me there's a boat due out of Belem for New York the day after
we get in.” “That's good,” I said. “You'll be able
to fly to California from there. Still make that test of yours at M.G.M. on
time.” The horizon was purple and gold, touched
with fire. She said, “I've just seen Mannie. He tells me you've had a letter
drafting you into the R.A.F.” “That's right.” “Are you pleased?” I shrugged. “If there's going to be a
war, and it looks pretty certain, then it's the place to be.” “Can I write to you? Have you got an address?” “If you like. I've been posted to a
place called Biggin Hill. A fighter squadron. And my mother would always pass
letters on.” “That's good.” She stood there, waiting for me to make
some sort of move and I didn't. Finally she said hesitantly, “If you'd like to
come down later, Neil. You know my cabin.” I shook my head. “I don't think there would be much
point.” He was between us still, always would
be. She knew it and so did I. She started to walk away, hesitated and
turned towards me. “All right, I loved him a little, for
whatever that's worth, and I'm not ashamed of it. In spite of everything, he
was the most courageous man I've ever known - a hero - and that's how I'll
always remember him.” It sounded like a line from a bad play
and he was worth more than that. 'He wasn't any hero, Joanna,” I said. “He was a
bastard, right from the beginning, only he was a brave bastard and probably the
finest pilot I'm ever likely to meet. Let that be an end of it.” She walked away, stiff and angry, but somehow it
didn't seem to matter any more. Hannah would have approved and that was the
main thing. I turned back to the rail beyond the
trees, the sun slipped behind the final edge of things and night fell. Jack Higgins The Last Place God Made And this one for my sister-in-law, Babs Hewltt Who is absolutely certain it's about time... ONE Ceiling Zero When tr.4. port wing began to flap I
knew I was in trouble, not that I hadn't been for some little time. Oil
pressure mainly plus a disturbing miss in the beat of the old Pratt and Whitney
Wasp engine that put me uncomfortably in mind of the rattle in a dying man's
throat. The Vega had been good enough in its
day. Typical of that sudden rush of small high-winged, single-engined airliners
that appeared in the mid-1920s. Built to carry mail and half a dozen passengers
at a hundred or so miles an hour. The one I was trying to keep in the air at that
precise moment in time had been built in 1927 which made it eleven years old.
Eleven years of flying mail in every kind of weather. Of in_adequate servicing.
Of over use. She'd been put together again after no fewer than
three crash landings and that was only what was officially entered in the log.
God alone knows what had been missed out. Kansas, Mexico, Panama, Peru, sinking a little lower
with each move, finding it that much more difficult to turn in her best
performance, like a good horse being worked to death. Now, she was breaking up
around me in the air and there wasn't much I could do about it. From Iquitos in Peru, the Amazon river
twists like a brown snake through two thousand miles of some of the worst
jungle in the world, its final destination Belem on the Atlantic coast of
Brazil with Manaus at the junction with the Rio Negro, the halfway point and my
present destination. For most of the way, I'd followed the
river which at least made for easy navigation, alone with three sacks of mail
and a couple of crates of some kind of mining machinery. Six long, hard hours
to Tefe and I managed to raise three police posts on the way on my radio
although things were quiet as the grave at Tefe itself. From there, the river drifted away in a great, wide
loop and to have followed it would have made the run to Manaus another four
hundred miles and the Vega just didn't have that kind of fuel in reserve. From Tefe, then, I struck out due east across virgin
jungle, aiming for the Rio Negro a hundred and fifty miles farther on where a
turn downstream would bring me to Manaus. It had been a crazy venture from the first, a flight
that to my knowledge no one had accomplished at that tune and yet at
twenty-three, with the sap rising, a man tends to think him_self capable of
most things and Belem was, after all, two thou_sand miles closer to England
than the point from which I'd started and a passage home at the end of it Yet I see now, looking back on it all after so many
years, how much in the whole affair was the product of chance, that element
quite beyond calculation in a man's affairs. To start with, my bold plunge across such a wide
stretch of virgin jungle was not quite as insane as it might appear. True, any
attempt at dead reckoning was ruled out by the simple fact that my drift
indicator was not working and the magnetic com_pass was wholly unreliable, but
the Rio Negro did lie a hun_dred and fifty miles due east of Tefe, that was
fact, and I had the sun to guide me in a sky so crystal dear that the horizon
seemed to stretch to infinity. Falling oil pressure was the first of my woes although
I didn't worry too much about that to start with for the Oil Pres_sure Gauge,
like most of the instruments, frequently didn't work at all and was at best,
less than reliable. And then, unbelievably, the horizon broke into a
series of jagged peaks almost before my eyes, something else about which I
couldn't really complain for on the map, that particular sec_tion was merely a
blank space. Not that they were the Andes exactly, but high enough,
con_sidering the Vega's general condition, although the altimeter packed in at
four thousand feet, so everything after that was guesswork. The sensible way of doing things would have been to
stay far enough from them to be out of harm's way and then to gain the correct
height to cross the range by flying round and round in upward spirals for as
long as may be. But I didn't have time enough for that, by which I mean fuel
and simply eased back the stick and went in on the run. I don't suppose there was more than four or five
hundred feet in it as I started across the first great shoulder that lifted in
a hog's back out of the dark green of the rain forest. Beyond, I faced a
scattering of jagged peaks and not too much time for decisions. I took a chance, aimed for the gap between the two
largest and flew on over a landscape so barren that it might have been the
moon. I dropped sickeningly in an air pocket, the Vega pro_testing with every
fibre of its being and I eased back the stick again as the ground rose to meet
me. For a while it began to look as if I'd
made a bad mistake for the pass through which I was flying narrowed
considerably so that at one point, there seemed every chance of the wing-tips
brushing the rock face. And then, quite suddenly, I lifted over a great,
fissured ridge with no more than a hundred feet to spare and found myself
flying across an enormous valley, mist rising to engulf me like steam from a
boiling pot. Suddenly, it was a lot colder and rain drifted across
the windshield in a fine spray and then the horizon of things crackled with
electricity as rain swept in from the east in a great cloud to engulf me. Violent tropical storms of that type were one of the
daily hazards of flying in the area. Frequent and usually short-lived, they
could wreak an incredible amount of damage and the par_ticular danger was the
lightning associated with them. It was usually best to climb over them, but the
Vega was already as high as she was going to go considering the state she was
in so I really had no other choice than to hang on and hope for the best I didn't think of dying, I was too
involved in keeping the plane in the air to have time for anything else. The
Vega was made of wood. Cantilevered wings and streamlined wooden skin fuselage,
manufactured in two halves and glued together like a child's toy and now, the
toy was tearing itself to pieces. Outside, it was almost completely dark and water
cascaded in through every strained seam in the fuselage as we rocked in the
turbulence. Rain streamed from the wings, lightning flicker_ing at their tips and
pieces of fuselage started to flake away. I felt a kind of exultation more than anything else at
the sheer involvement of trying to control that dying plane and actually
laughed out loud at one point when a section of the roof went and water
cascaded in over my head. I came out into bright sunlight of the
late afternoon and saw the river on the horizon immediately. It had to be the
Negro and I pushed the Vega towards it, ignoring the stench of burning
oil, the rattling of the wings. Pieces were breaking away from the
fuselage constantly now and the Vega was losing height steadily. God alone
knows what was keeping the engine going. It was really quite extraordinary. Any
minute now, and the damn thing might pack up altogether and a crash landing in
that impenetrable rain forest below was not something I could reasonably hope
to survive. A voice crackled in my earphone. “Heh, Vega, your
wings are flapping so much I thought you were a bird. What's keeping you up?” He came up from nowhere and levelled out off my port
wing, a Hayley monoplane in scarlet and silver trim, no more than four
or five years old from the look of it. The voice was Ameri_can and with a
distinctive harshness to it that gave it its own flavour in spite of the static
that was trying to drown it “Who are you?' “Neil Mallory,” I said. “Iquitos for Belem by way of
Manaus.” “Jesus.” He laughed harshly. “I thought
it was Lindberg they called the flying fool. Manaus is just on a hundred miles
down_river from here. Can you stay afloat that long?” Another hour at least. I checked the fuel gauge and air-speed indicator and
faced the inevitable. “Not a chance. Speed's fall_ing all the time and my
tank's nearly dry.” “No use jumping for it in this kind of
country,” he said. “You'd never be seen again. Can you hold her together for
another ten minutes?” “I can try.” “There's a patch of campo ten or fifteen miles
downstream. Give you a chance to land that thing if you're good enough.” I didn't reply because the fuselage
actually started to tear away in a great strip from the port wing and the wing,
as if in pain, moved up and down more frantically than ever. I was about a thousand feet up as we reached the Negro
and turned downstream, drifting gradually and inevitably towards the ground
like a falling leaf. There was sweat on my face in spite of the wind rushing in
through the holes in the fuselage and my hands were cramped tight on the stick
for it was taking all my strength to hold her. “Easy, kid, easy.” That strange, harsh voice crackled
through the static. “Not long now. A mile downstream on your left. I'd tell you
to start losing height only you're falling like a stone as it is.” “I love you too,” I said and clamped my teeth hard
together and held on as the Vega lurched violently to starboard. The campo blossomed in the jungle a quarter of
a mile in front of me, a couple of hundred yards of grassland beside the river.
The wind seemed to be in the right direction although in the stare the Vega was
in, there wasn't much I could have done about it if it hadn't been. I hardly
needed to throttle back to reduce airspeed for my approach - the engine had
almost stopped anyway - but I got the tail trimmer adjusted and dropped the
flaps as I floated in across the tree-tops. It took all my strength to hold her,
stamping on the rudder to pull her back in line as she veered to starboard. It
almost worked. I plunged down, with a final burst of power to level out for my
landing and the engine chose that precise moment to die on me. It was like running slap into an
invisible wall. The Vega seemed to hang there in the air a hundred feet above
the ground for a moment, then swooped. I left the undercarriage in the branches
of the trees at the west end of the campo. In fact I think, in the final
analysis, that was what saved me for the braking effect on the plane as she
barged through the top of the trees was considerable. She simply flopped down
on her belly on the campo and ploughed forward through the six-foot-high
grass, leaving both wings behind her on the way and came to a dead halt perhaps
twenty yards from the bank of the river. I unstrapped my seat belt, kicked open the door, threw
out the mail bags and followed them through, just in case. But there was no
need and the fact that she hadn't gone up like a torch on impact wasn't luck.
It was simply that there wasn't anything left in the tanks to burn. I sat down very carefully on one of the mail sacks. My
hands were trembling slightly - not much, but enough - and my heart was
pounding like a trip-hammer. The Hayley swooped low overhead. I waved without
looking up, then unzipped my flying jacket and found a tin of Balkan Sobranie
cigarettes, last of & carton I'd bought on the black market in Lima
the previous month. I don't think anything in life to that moment had ever
tasted as good. After a while, I stood up and turned in
time to see the Hayley bank and drop in over the trees on the far side of the campo.
He made it look easy and it was far from that, for the wreckage of the Vega
and the position where its wings had come to rest in its wake left him very
little margin for error. There couldn't have been more than a dozen yards
between the tip of his port wing and the edge of the trees. I sat down on one of the mail sacks
again, mainly because my legs suddenly felt very weak and lit another Sobranie.
I could hear him ploughing towards me through the long grass, and once he
called my name. God knows why I didn't answer. Some kind of shock. I suppose. I
simply sat there, the cigarette slack between my lips and stared beyond the
wreck of the Vega to the river, taking in every sight and sound in minute
detail as if to prove I was alive. “By God, you can fly, boy. I’ll say that for you.” He emerged from the grass and stood
looking at me, hands on hips in what I was to learn was an inimitable gesture.
He was physically very big indeed and wore a leather top-coat, breeches,
knee-length boots, a leather helmet, goggles pushed up high on the forehead and
there was a .45 Colt automatic in a holster on his right thigh. I put out my hand and when I spoke, the voice seemed
to belong to someone else. “Mallary - Neil Mallory.” “You already told me that - remember?” He grinned. “My
name's Hannah - Sam Hannah. Anything worth salvaging in there besides the
mail?” As I discovered later, he was forty-five
years of age at that time, but he could have been older or younger if judged on
appearance alone for he had one of those curiously ageless faces, tanned to
almost the same colour as his leather coat He had the rather hard, self-possessed,
competent look of a man who had been places and done things, survived against
odds on occasions and yet, even from the first, there seemed a flaw in him. He
made too perfect a picture standing there in his flying kit, gun on hip, like
some R.F.C. pilot waiting to take off on a dawn patrol across the trenches, yet
more like a man playing the part than the actuality. And the eyes were wrong -
a sort of pale, washed blue that never gave anything away. I told him about the mining machinery and he climbed
in_side the Vega to look for himself. He reappeared after a while holding a
canvas grip. “This yours?” I nodded and he threw it down. “Those
crates are out of the question. Too heavy for the Hayley anyway. Any_thing else
you want?” I shook my head and then remembered. “Oh yes, there's
a revolver in the map compartment” He found it with no difficulty and pushed it across,
together with a box of cartridges, a Webley .38 which I shoved away in one of
the pockets of my flying jacket. “Then if you're ready, we'll get out of
here.” He picked up the three mail sacks with no visible effort. “The Indians
in these parts are Jicaros. There were around five thousand of them till last
year when some doctor acting for one of the land companies infected them with
small pox instead of vaccinating them against it. The survivors have developed
the unfortunate habit of skinning alive any white man they can lay hands on.” But such tales had long lost the power to move me for
they were commonplace along the Amazon at a time when most settlers or
prospectors regarded the Indians as something other than human. Vermin to be
ruthlessly stamped out and any means were looked upon as fair. I stumbled along behind Hannah who kept
up a running conversation, cursing freely as great clouds of grasshoppers and
insects of various kinds rose in clouds as we disturbed them. “What a bloody country. The last place God made. As
far as I'm concerned, the Jicaros can have it and welcome.” “Then why stay?” I asked him. We had reached the Haley by then and he heaved the
mail bags inside and turned, a curious glitter in his eyes. '”Not from choice,
boy, I can tell you that” He gave me a push up into the cabin. It wasn't as
large as the Vega. Seats for four passengers and a freight compartment behind,
but everything was in apple-pie order and not just be_cause she wasn't all that
old. Ibis was a plane that enjoyed regular, loving care. Something I found
faintly surprising because it didn't seem to fit with Hannah. I strapped myself in beside him and he closed the
door. “A hundred and eighty this baby does at full stretch. You'll be wallowing
in a hot bath before you know it.” He grinned. “All right, tepid, if I know my
Manaus plumbing.” Suddenly I was very tired. It was marvellous just to
sit there, strapped comfortably into my seat and let someone else do the work
and as I've said, he was good. Really good. There wasn't going to be more than
a few feet in it as far as those trees were concerned at the far end of the campo
and yet I hadn't a qualm as he turned the Hayley into the wind and opened
the throttle. He kept her going straight into that
green wall, refusing to sacrifice power for height, waiting until the last
possible moment, pulling the stick back into his stomach and lifting us up over
the tops of the trees with ten feet to spare. He laughed out loud and slapped the
bulkhead with one hand. “You know what's the most important thing in life,
Mallory? Luck - and I've got a bucket full of the stuff. I'm going to live to
be a hundred and one.” “Good luck to you,” I said. Strange, but he was like a man with drink taken. Not
drunk, but unable to stop talking. For the life of me, I can't remem_ber what
he said, for gradually my eyes closed and his voice dwindled until it was one
with the engine itself and then, that too faded and there was only the quiet
darkness. TWO Maria of the Angels I had hoped to be on my way in a matter
of hours, certainly no later than the following day for in spite of the fact
that Manaus was passing through hard times, there was usually a boat of some
description or another leaving for the coast most days. Things started to go wrong from the
beginning. To start with, there was the police in the person of the comandante
himself who insisted on giving me a personal examination regarding the
crash, noting my every word in his own hand which took up a remarkable amount
of time. After signing my statement I had to wait outside his
office while he got Hannah's version of the affair. They seemed to be old and
close friends from the laughter echoing faintly through the closed door and
when they finally emerged, Hannah had an arm round the comandante's shoulder. “Ah, Senhor Mallory.” The comandante nodded
graciously. “I have spoken to Captain Hannah on this matter and am happy to say
that he confirms your story in every detail. You are free , to go.” Which was nice of him. He went back into his office and Hannah said, “That's
all right, then.” He frowned as if con_cerned and put a hand on my shoulder.
“I've got things to do, but you look like the dead walking. Grab a cab
downstairs and get the driver to take you to the Palace Hotel. Ask for Senhor
Juca. Tell him I sent you. Five or six hours' sleep and you'll be fine. I'll
catch up with you this evening. We'll have some_thing to eat. Hit the high
spots together.” “In Manaus?” I said. They still have their fair share of sin
if you know where to look.' He grinned crookedly. 'I'll see you later.' He returned to the comandante's office, opening
the door without knocking and I went downstairs and out through the cracked
marble pillars at the entrance. I didn't go to the hotel straight away.
Instead, I took one of the horse-drawn cabs that waited at the bottom of the
steps and gave the driver the address of the local agent of the mining company
for whom I'd contracted to deliver the Vega to Belem. In its day during the great rubber boom at the end of
the nineteeth century, Manaus had been the original hell-hole, millionaires
walking the streets ten-a-penny, baroque palaces, an opera house to rival Paris
itself. No sin too great, no wicked_ness too evil. Sodom and Gomorrah rolled
into one and set down on the banks of the Negro, a thousand miles up the
Amazon. I had never cared much for the place.
There was a sugges_tion of corruption, a kind of general decay. A feeling that
the jungle was gradually creeping back in and that none of us had any right to
be there. I felt restless and ill-at-ease,
reaction to stress, I suppose, and wanted nothing so much as to be on my way,
looking back on this place over the sternrail of a riverboat for the last time. I found the agent in the office of a
substantial warehouse on the waterfront. He was tall, cadaverous, with the
haunted eyes of a man who knows he has not got long to live and he coughed
repeatedly into a large, soiled handkerchief which was already stained with
blood. He gave thanks to Our Lady for my
deliverance to the extent of crossing himself and in the same breath pointed
out that under the terms of my contract, I only got paid on safe delivery of
the Vega to Belem. Which was exactly what I had expected and I left him in a
state of near collapse across his desk doing his level best to bring up
what was left of his lungs and went outside. My cab still waited for me, the driver
dozing in the heat of the day, his straw sombrero tilted over his eyes. I
walked across to the edge of the wharf to see what was going on in the basin
which wasn't much, but there was a stern-wheeler up at the next wharf loading
green bananas. I found the captain in a canvas chair under an awning
on the bridge and he surfaced for as long as it took to tell me he was leaving
at nine the following morning for Belem and that the trip would take six days.
If I didn't fancy a hammock on deck with his more impoverished customers, I
could have the spare bunk in the mate's cabin with all found for a hundred cruzeiros.
I assured him I would be there on time and he closed his eyes with complete
indifference and returned to more important matters. I had just over a thousand cruzeiros in my
wallet, around a hundred and fifty pounds sterling at that time which meant
that even allowing for the trip down-river and incidental ex_penses, I would
have ample in hand to buy myself a passage to England from Belem on some cargo
boat or other. I was going home. After two and a half years of the
worst that South America could offer, I was on my way and it felt marvellous.
Definitely one of life's great moments and all tiredness left me as I turned
and hurried back to the cab. I had expected the worst of the hotel
but the Palace was a pleasant surprise. Certainly it had seen better days, but
it had a kind of baroque dignity to it, a faded charm that was very appealing,
and Hannah's name had a magic effect on the Senhor Juca he had mentioned, an
old, white-haired man in an alpaca jacket who sat behind the desk reading a newspaper. He took me upstairs personally and
ushered me into a room with its own little ironwork terrace overlooking the
river. The whole place was a superb example of late Victoriana, caught for all
time like a fly in amber from the brass bed to the heavy, mahogany furniture. An Indian woman in a black bombazine
dress appeared with clean sheets and the old man showed me, with some pride,
the bathroom next door of which I could have sole use, although regrettably it
would be necessary to ring for hot water. I thanked him for his courtesy, but
he waved his hands deprecatingly and assured me, with some eloquence, that
nothing was too much trouble for a friend of Captain Hannah's. I thought about that as I undressed. Whatever else you
could say about him, Hannah obviously enjoyed considerable standing in Manaus
which was interesting, considering he was a foreigner. I needed that bath badly, but suddenly, sitting there
on the edge of the bed after getting my boots off, I was overwhelmed with
tiredness. I climbed between die sheets and was almost instantly asleep. I surfaced to the mosquito net billowing
above me like a pale, white flower in the breeze from the open window and
beyond, a face floated disembodied in the diffused yellow glow of an oil lamp.
Old Juca blinked sad, moist eyes. “Captain Hannah was here earlier, senhor. He
asked me to wake you at nine o'clock.” It took its own time in getting through
to me. “Nine o'clock?” “He asks you to meet him, senhor, at The
Little Boat. He wishes you to dine with him. I have a cab waiting to take
you there, senhor. Everything is arranged.” “That's nice of him,” I said, but any
iron in my voice was obviously lost on him. “Your bath is waiting, senhor. Hot water is provided.”
He put the lamp down carefully on the table, the door dosed with a gentle sigh
behind him, the mosquito net fluttered in the eddy like some great moth, then
settled again. Hannah certainly took a lot for granted. I got up,
feeling vaguely irritated at the way things were being managed for me and
padded across to the open window. Quite suddenly, my whole mood changed for it
was pleasantly cool after the heat of the day, the breeze perfumed with
flowers. Lights glowed down there on the river and music echoed faintly, the
fredo from the sound of it, pulsating through the night, filling me with a
vague, irrational excitement. When I turned back to the room I made
another discovery. My canvas grip had been unpacked and my old linen suit had
been washed and pressed and hung neatly from the back of a chair waiting for
me. There was really nothing I could do, the pressures were too great, so I
gave in gracefully, found a towel and went along the corridor to have my bath. Although the main rainy season was over,
rainfall always tends to be heavy in the upper Amazon basin area and sudden,
violent downpours are common, especially at night. I left the hotel to just such a rush of rain and
hurried down the steps to the cab which was waiting for me, escorted by Juca
who insisted on holding an ancient black umbrella over my head. The driver had
raised the leather hood which kept out most of the rain if not all and drove
away at once. The streets were deserted, washed clean of people by
the rain and from the moment we left the hotel until we reached ouf
destination, I don't think we saw more than half a dozen people, particularly
when we moved through the back streets towards the river. We emerged on the waterfront at a place
where there were a considerable number of houseboats of various kinds for a
great many people actually lived on the river this way. We finally came to a
halt at the end of a long pier. “This way, senhor.” The cabby insisted on placing his old
oilskin coat about my shoulders and escorted me to the end of the pier where a
lantern hung from a pole above a rack festooned with fishing nets. An old riverboat was moored out there in
the darkness, lights gleaming, laughter and music drifting across the water. He
leaned down and lifted a large, wooden trapdoor and the light from the lamp
flooded in to reveal a flight of wooden steps. He went down and I followed
without hesitation. I had, after all, no reason to expect foul play and in any
event, the Webley .38 which I'd had the forethought to slip into my right-hand
coat pocket was as good an insurance as any. A kind of boardwalk stretched out through the darkness
towards the riverboat, constructed over a series of canoes and it dipped
alarmingly as we moved across. When we reached the other end the cabby smiled and
slapped the hull with the flat of his palm. “The Little Boat, senhor.
Good appetite in all things but in food and women most of all.” It was a Brazilian saying and well intended. I reached
for my wallet and he raised a hand. “It is not necessary, senhor. The good
captain has seen to it all.” Hannah again. I
watched him negotiate the swaying catwalk successfully as far as the pier then
turned and went up some iron steps which took me to the deck. A giant of a man
moved from the shadows beside a lighted doorway, a Negro with a ring in one ear
and a heavy, curly beard. “Senhor?” he said. “I'm looking for Captain Hannah,” I told him. “He's
expecting me.” The teeth gleamed in the darkness. Another friend
of Hannah's. This was really beginning to get monotonous. He didn't say
anything, simply opened the door for me and I passed inside. I suppose it must have been the main
saloon in the old days. Now it was crowded with tables, people crammed together
like sardines. There was a permanent curtain of smoke that, allied to the
subdued lighting, made visibility a problem, but I managed to detect a bar in
one corner on the other side of the small, packed dance floor. A five-piece
rumba band was bang_ing out a carioca and most of the crowd seemed to be
singing along with it. I saw Hannah in the thick of it on the
floor dancing about as close as it was possible to get to a really beautiful
girl by any standards. She was of mixed blood, Negro-European variety was my
guess and wore a dress of scarlet satin that fitted her like a second skin and
made her look like the devil's own. He swung her round, saw me and let out a
great cry. “Heh, Mallory, you made it.” He pushed the girl away as if she didn't
exist and ploughed through the crowd towards me. Nobody got annoyed even when
he put a drink or two over. Mostly they just smiled and one or two of the men
slapped him on the back and called good-naturedly. He'd been drinking, that much was obvious and greeted
me like a long lost brother. “What kept you? Christ, but I'm starv_ing. Come on,
I've got a table laid on out on the terrace where we can hear ourselves think.” He took me by the elbow and guided me through the
crowd to a long, sliding shutter on the far side. As he started to pull it
back, the girl in the red satin dress arrived and flung her arms around his
neck. He grabbed her wrists and she gave a short cry of
pain, that strength of his again, I suppose. He no longer looked
anything like as genial and somehow, his bad Portuguese made it sound
worse. “Later, angel - later, I’ll screw you just as much as
you damn well want only now, I want a little time with my friend. Okay?” When he released her she backed away, looked scared if
any_thing, turned and melted into the crowd. I suppose it was about then I
noticed that the women vastly outnumbered the men and commented on the fact. “What is this, a whorehouse?” “Only the best in town.” He pulled back the shutter and led the way out to a
private section of the deck with a canvas awning from which the rain dripped
steadily. A table, laid for two, stood by the rail under a pressure lamp. He shouted in Portuguese, “Heh, Pedro,
let's have some action here.” Then he motioned me to one of the seats and
produced a bottle of wine from a bucket of water under the table. “You like
this stuff - Pouilly Fuisse? They get it for me special. I used to drink it by
the bucketful in the old days in France.” I tried some. It was ice-cold, sharp and fresh and
instantly exhilarating. “You were on the Western Front?” “I sure was. Three years of it Not many lasted that
long, I can tell you,” Which at least explained the Captain bit. I said, “But America didn't come into the war till
nineteen-seventeen.” “Oh, that.” He leaned back out of the way as a waiter
in a white shirt and cummerbund appeared with a tray to serve us. “I flew for
the French with the Lafayette Escadrille. Nieuport Scouts then Spads.” He
leaned forward to re-fill my glass. “How old are you, Mallory?” “Twenty-three.” He laughed. “I'd twenty-six kills to my credit when I
was your age. Been shot down four times, once by von Richthofen himself.” Strange, but at that stage of things I never doubted
him for a second. Stated baldly, what he had said could easily sound like
boasting and yet it was his manner which said most and he was casual in the
extreme as if these things were really of no account. We had fish soup, followed by a kind of casserole of
chicken stewed in its own blood, which tasted a lot better than it sounds. This
was backed up by eggs and olives fried, as usual, in olive oil. And there was a
mountain of rice and tomatoes in vinegar. Hannah never stopped talking and yet ate
and drank enor_mously with little visible effect except to make him talk more
loudly and more rapidly than ever. “It was a hard school out there, believe
me. You had to be good to survive and the longer you lasted, the better your
chances.” “That makes sense, I suppose,” I said. “It sure does. You don't need luck up
there, kid. You need to know what you're doing. Flying's about the most
unnatural thing a man can do.” When the waiter came to clear the table, I thanked
him. Hannah said, “That's pretty good Portuguese you speak. Better than mine.” “I spent a year on the lower Amazon when I first came
to South America,” I told him. “Flying out of Belem for a mining company that
had diamond concessions along the Xingu River.” He seemed impressed. “I hear that's rough country.
Some of the worst Indians in Brazil.” 'Which was why I switched to Peru.
Mountain flying may be tricker, but it's a lot more fun than what you're
doing.' He said, “You were pretty good out there
today. I've been flying for .better than twenty years and I can't think of more
than half a dozen guys I've known who could have landed that Vega. Where did
you learn to fly like that?” “I had an uncle who was in the R.F.C.,”
I said. “Died a couple of years back. He used to take me up in a Puss Moth when
I was a kid. When I went to University, I joined the Air Squad_ron which led to
a Pilot Officer's commission in the Auxiliary Air Force. That got me plenty of
weekend flying.” “Then what?” “Qualified for a commercial pilot's licence in my
spare time, then found pilots were ten-a-penny.” “Except in South America.” “Exactly.' I was more than a little tight by then and
yet the words seemed to spill out with no difficulty. 'All I ever wanted to do
was fly. Know what I mean? I was willing to go any_where.” “You certainly were if you drew the Xingu. What are
you going to do now? If you're stuck for a job I might be able to help.” “Flying, you mean?” He nodded. “I handle the mail and
general freight route to Landro which is about two hundred miles up the Negro
from here. I also cover the Rio das Mortes under government contract Lot of
diamond prospecting going on up there these days.” “The Rio das Mortes?” I said. “The River
of Death? You must be joking. That's worse than the Xingu any day. I've been
there. I took some government men to a Mission Station called Santa Helena
maybe two years ago. That would be before your time. You know the place?” “I call there regularly.” “You used a phrase today,” I said. “The
Last Place God Made. Well, that's the Rio das Mortes, Hannah. During the rainy
season it never stops. At other times of the year it just rains all day.
They've got flies up there that lay eggs in your eyeballs. Most parts of the
Amazon would consider the pirhona bad enough because a shoal of them can
reduce a man to a skeleton in three minutes flat, but on the Mortes, they have
a microscopic item with spines that crawls up your backside given half a chance
and it takes a knife to get him out again.” “You don't need to tell me about the
damn place,” he said. “I've been there. Came in with three Hayleys and high
hopes a year ago. All I've got left is the baby you arrived in today. Believe
me, when my government contract's up in three months you won't see me for
dust.” “What happened to the other two planes?” “Kaput. Lousy pilots.” “Then why do you need me?” “Because it takes two planes to keep my schedules
going or to put it more exactly, I can't quite do it with one. I managed to
pick up an old biplane the other day from a planter down_river who's selling
up.” “What is it?” “A Bristol.” He was in the act of filling my glass
and I started so much that I spilled most of my wine across the table. “You
mean a Brisfit? A Bristol fighter? Christ, they were flying those over twenty
years ago on the Western Front” He nodded. “I should know. Oh, she's old
all right, but then she only has to hold together another three months. Do one
or two of the easy river trips. If you'd wanted the job, you could have had it,
but it doesn't matter. There's a guy in at the week_end who's already been in
touch with me. Some Portuguese who's been flying for a mining company in
Venezuela that went bust which means I'll get him cheap.” “Well, that's okay then,” I said. “What are you going to do?” “Go home - what else.” “What about money? Can you manage?” “Just about.” I patted my wallet “I won't be taking
home any pot of gold, but I'll be back in one piece and that's all that counts.
There's a hard time coming from what I read of events in Europe. They're going
to need men with my kind of flying experience, the way things are looking.” “The Nazis, you mean?” he nodded. “You could be right.
A bunch of bastards, from what I hear. You should meet my maintenance
eingineer, Mamie Sterne. Now he's a German. Was a professor of engineering at
one of their universities or something. They arrested him because he was a Jew.
Put him in some kind of hell-hole they call a concentration camp. He was lucky
to get out with a whole skin. Came off a freighter right here in Manaus without
a penny in his pocket” “Which was when you met him?” “Best day's work of my life. Where aero engines are
con_cerned the guy's the original genius.” He re-filled my glass. “What kind of
stuff were you flying with the R.A.F. then?” “Wapitis mainly. The Auxiliaries get the oldest
aircraft” “The stuff the regulars don't want?” “That's right. I've even flown Bristols. There were
still one or two around on some stations. And then there was the Mark One Fury.
I got about thirty hours in one those just before I left.” “What's that - a fighter?” I nodded and
he sighed and shook his head. “Christ, but I envy you, kid, going back to all
that. I used to be Ace-of-Aces, did you know that? Knocked out four Fockers in
one morning before I went down in flames. That was my last show. Captain Samuel
B. Hannah, all of twenty-three and everything but the Congressional Medal of
Honour.” “I thought that was Eddie Rickenbacker?' I said.
'Ace-of-Aces, I mean.” “I spent the last six months of the war in hospital,”
he answered. Those blue eyes stared vacantly into the
past, caught for a moment by some ancient hurt, and then he seemed to pull
him_self back to reality, gave me that crooked grin and raised his glass. “Happy landings.” The wine had ceased to effect me or so it seemed for
it went down in one single easy swallow. The final bottle was empty. He called
for more, then lurched across to the sliding door and pulled it back. The music was like a blow in the face, frenetic,
exciting, filling the night, mingling with the laughter, voices singing. The
girl in the red satin dress moved up the steps to join him and he pulled her
into his arms and she kissed him passion_ately. I sat there feeling curiously detached
as the waiter re_filled my glass and Hannah, surfacing grinned across at me. The girl who slid into the opposite seat was part
Indian to judge by the eyes that slanted up above high cheekbones. The face
itself was calm and remote, framed by dark, shoulder-length hair and she wore a
plain white cotton dress which but_toned down the front. She helped herself to an empty glass and I reached for
the newly opened bottle of wine and filled it for her. Hannah came across, put
a hand under her chin and tilted her face. She didn't like that, I could tell
by the way her eyes changed. He said, “You're new around heres aren't
you? What's your name?” “Maria, senhor.” “Maria of the Angels, eh? I like that.
You know me?” “Everyone along the river knows you,
senhor.” He patted her cheek. “Good girl. Senhor Mallory is a
friend of mine - a good friend. You look after him. I'll see you're all right.” “I would have thought the senhor well
able to look after himself.” He laughed harshly. “You may be right,
at that.” He turned and went back to the girl in the satin dress and took her
down to the dance floor. Maria of the Angels toasted me without a
word and sipped a little of her wine. I emptied my glass in return, stood up
and went to the rail. My head seemed to swell like a balloon. I tried breathing
deeply and leaned out over the rail, letting the rain blow against my face. I hadn't heard her move, but she was there behind me
and when I turned, she put her hands lightly on my shoulders. “You would like
to dance, senhor?” I shook my head. “Too crowded in there.” She turned without a word, crossed to the sliding door
and closed it. The music was suddenly muted, yet plain enough a slow, sad samba
with something of the night in it. She came back to the rail and melted into me, one arm
sliding behind my neck. Her body started to move against mine, easing me into the
rhythm and I was lost, utterly and com_pletely. A name like Maria and the face
of a madonna to go with it perhaps, but the rest of her... I wasn't completely certain of the sequence of things
after that. The plain truth was that I was so drunk, I didn't really know what
I was doing. There was a point when I surfaced to find myself on
some other part of the deck with her tight in my arms and then she was pulling
away from me, telling me this was no good, that there were too many people. She must have made die obvious suggestion - that we go
to her place - because the next thing I recall is being led across that swaying
catwalk to the pier. The rain was falling harder than ever
now and when we went up the steps to the pier, we ran into the full force of it.
The thin cotton dress was soaked within seconds, clinging to her body, the
nipples blossoming on her breasts, filling me with excitement. I reached out for her, pulling all that
ripeness into me, my hands fastening over the firm buttocks. The sap was rising
with a vengeance. I kissed her pretty savagely and after a while she pushed me
away and patted my face. “God, but you're beautiful,” I said and leaned back
against a stack of packing cases. She smiled, for the first and only time
I could recall in our acquaintance as if truly delighted at the compliment, a
lamp turning on inside her. Then she lifted her right knee into my crotch with
all her force. I was so drunk, that I was not immediately conscious
of pain, only of being down on the boardwalk, knees up to my chest. I rolled over on my back, was aware of
her on her knees beside me, hands busy in my pockets. Some basic instinct of
self-preservation tried to bring me back to life when I saw the wallet in her
hands, a knowledge that it contained every_thing of importance to me, not only
material things, but my present future. As she stood up, I reached for her ankle and got the
heel of her shoe squarely in the centre of my palm. She kicked out again,
sending me rolling towards the edge of the pier. I was saved from going over by some sort of raised
edgings and hung there, scrabbling for a hold frantically, no strength in me at
all. She started towards me presumably to finish it off and then several things
seemed to happen at once. I heard my name, clear through the rain, saw three men
halfway across the catwalk, Hannah in the lead. He had that .45 automatic in
his hand and a shot echoed flatly through the rain. Too late, for Maria of the Angels was
already long gone into the darkness. THREE The Immelmarm Turn The stem-wheeler left on time the
following morning, but without me. At high noon when she must have been thirty
or forty miles down-river, I was sitting outside the comandante's office
again for the second time in two days, listening to the voices droning away
inside. After a while, the outside door opened and Hannah came
in. He was wearing flying clothes and looked tired, his face unshaven, the eyes
hollow from lack of sleep. He'd had a con_tract run to make at ten o'clock,
only a short hop of fifty miles or so down-river for one of the mining
companies, but some_thing that couldn't be avoided. He sat on the edge of the sergeant's desk and lit a
cigarette, regarding me anxiously. “How do you feel?” “About two hundred years old.” “God damn that bitch.” He got to his feet and paced
restlessly back and forth across the room. “If there was only something I could
do.” He turned to face me, really looking his age for the first time since I'd
known him. “I might as well level with you, kid. Every damn tiling I buy round
here from fuel to booze is on credit. The Bristol ate up all the ready cash I
had. When my government contract is up in another three months, I'm due a
reasonable enough bonus, but until then...” “Look, forget about it,” I said. “I took you to the bloody place, didn't I?” He genuinely felt responsible, I could
see that and couldn't do much about it, a hard thing for a man like him to
accept, for his position in other people's eyes, their opinion was im_portant
to him. “I’m free, white and twenty-one, isn't
that what you say in the States?” I said. “Anything I got, I asked for, so have
a decent cigarette for a change and shut up.” I held out the tin of Balkan Sobranie
and the door to the comandante's office opened and the sergeant
appeared. “You will come in now, Senhor Maillory?” I stood up and walked into the room
rather slowly which was understandable under the circumstances. Hannah simply
followed me inside without asking anyone's permission. The comandante nodded to him. “Senhor Hannah.” “Maybe there's something I can do,” Hannah said. The comandante managed to look as sorrowful as
only a Latin can and shook his head. “A bad business, Senhor Mallory. You say
there was a thousand cruzieros in the wallet besides your passport?” I sank into the nearest chair. “Nearer to eleven
hundred.” “You could have had her for the night for five,
senhor. To carry that kind of money on your person was extremely foolish.” “No sign of her at all, then?” Hannah put in. “Surely
to God somebody must know the bitch.” “You know the type, senhor. Working the river, moving
from town to town. No one at The Little Boat had ever seen her before.
She rented a room at a house near the water_front, but had only been there
three days.” “What you're trying to say is that she's well away
from Manaus by now and the chances of catching her are remote,” I said. “Exactly, senhor. The truth is always painful. She was
three-quarters Indian. She will probably go back to her people for a while. All
she has to do is take off her dress. They all look the same.' He helped himself
to a long black cigar from a box on his desk. 'None of which helps you. I am
sensible of this. Have you funds that you can draw on?” “Not a penny.” “So?” He frowned. “The passport is not
so difficult. An appli_cation to the British Consul in Belem backed by a letter
from me should remedy that situation within a week or two, but as the law
stands at present, all foreign nationals are required to produce evidence of
employment if they do not possess private means.” I knew exactly what he meant There were public work
gangs for people like me. Hannah moved round to the other end of the room where
he could look at me and nodded briefly. He said calmly, “No difficulty there.
Senhor Mallory was considering coming to work for me anyway.” “As a pilot?” The comandante's eyes went up and
he turned to me. “This is so, senhor?” “Quite true,” I said. Hannah grinned slightly and the comandante
looked dis_tinctly relieved “All is in order then.” He stood up and held
out his hand. “If anything of interest does materialise in con_nection with
this unfortunate affair, senhor, I'll know where to find you.” I shook hands - it would have seemed
churlish not to - and shuffled outside. I kept right on going and had reached
the pillared entrance hall before Hannah caught up with me. I sat down on a
marble bench in a patch of sunlight and he stood in front of me looking
genuinely uncertain. “Did I do right, back there?” I nodded wearily. “I’m obliged to you - really, but
what about this Portuguese you were expecting?” “He loses, that's all.” He sat down beside me. “Look,
I know you wanted to get home, but it could be worse. You can move in with
Mannie at Landro and a room at the Palace on me between trips. Your keep and a
hundred dollars American a week.” The terms were generous by any standards. I said,
“That's fine by me.” “There's just one snag. Like I said, I'm living on
credit at the moment. That means I won't have the cash to pay you till I get
that government bonus at the end of my contract which means sticking out this
last three months with me. Can you face that?” “I don't have much choice, do I?” I got up and walked out into the
entrance. He said, with what sounded like genuine admiration in his voice, “By
God but you're a cool one, Mallory. Doesn't anything ever throw you?” “Last night was last night,” I told him. “Today's
something else again. Do we fly up to Landro this afternoon?” He stared at me, a slight frown on his face, seemed
about to make some sort of comment, then obviously changed his mind, “We ought
to,” he said. “There's the fortnightly run to the mission station at Santa
Helena, to make tomorrow. There's only one thing. The Bristol ought to go, too.
I want Mannie to check that engine out as soon as possible. That means both of
us will have to fly. Do you feel up to it?” “That's what I'm getting paid for,” I said and
shuffled down the steps towards the cab waiting at the bottom. The airstrip Hannah was using at Manaus
at that time wasn't much. A wooden administration hut with a small tower and a
row of decrepit hangar sheds backed on to the river, roofed with rusting
corrugated iron. It was a derelict sort of place and the Hayley, the only
aircraft on view, looked strangely out of place, its scarlet and silver trim
gleaming in the after_noon sun. It was siesta so there was no one around. I dropped my
canvas grip on the ground beside the Hayley. It was so hot that I took off my
flying jacket - and very still except for an occasional roar from a
bull-throated howler monkey in the trees at the river's edge. There was a sudden rumble behind and when I turned,
Hannah was pushing back the sliding door on one of the sheds. “Well, here she is,” he said. The Bristol fighter was one of the really great combat
aircraft of the war and it served overseas with the R.A.F. until well into the
thirties. As I've said, there were still one or two around on odd stations in
England when I was learning to fly and I'd had seven or eight hours in them. But this one was an original - a
veritable museum piece. She had a fuselage which had been patched so many times
it was ridiculous and in one place, it was still possible to detect the faded
rondel of the R.A.F. Before I could make any kind of comment,
Hannah said, “Don't be put off by the state of the fuselage. She's a lot better
than she looks. Structurally as sound as a bell and I don't think there's much
wrong with the engine. The guy I bought it from had her for fifteen years and
didn't use her all that much. God knows what her history was before that. The
log book's missing.” “Have you flown her much?” I asked. “Just over a hundred miles. She handled well. Didn't
give me any kind of trouble at all.” The Bristol was a two-seater. I climbed
up on the lower port wing and peered into the pilot's cockpit. It had exactly
the right kind of smell - a compound of leather, oil and petrol - some_thing
that had never yet failed to excite me and I reached out to touch the stick in
a kind of reluctant admiration. The only modern addition was a radio which must
have been fitted when the new law made them mandatory in Brazil. “It really must be an original. Basket seat and leather
cushions. All the comforts of home.” “They were a great plane,” Hannah said soberly. I dropped to the ground. “Didn't I read somewhere that
van Richthofen shot down four in one day?” “There were reasons for that. The pilot had a fixed
machine-gun up front - a Vickers. The observer usually carried one or two
free-mounting Lewis guns in the rear. At first, they used the usual two-seater
technique.” “Which meant the man in the rear cockpit did all the
shoot_ing?” “Exactly, and that was no good. They sustained pretty
heavy losses at first until pilots discovered she was so maneuverable you could
fly her like a single-seater.” “With the fixed machine-gun as the main weapon?” “That's right. The observer's Lewis just became a
useful extra. They used to carry a couple of bombs. Not much -around two
hundred and forty pounds - but it means you can take a reasonable pay load. If
you look, you'll see the rear cock_pit has been extended at some time.” I peered over. “You could get a couple of passengers
in there now.” “I suppose so, but it isn't necessary.
The Hayley can handle that end of things. Let's get her outside.” We took a wing each and pushed her out into the bright
sunshine. In spite of her shabby appearance, she looked strangely menacing and
exactly what she was supposed to be - a formidable fighting machine, waiting
for something to happen. “I've known people who love horses - any
horse - with every fibre of their being, an instinctive response that simply
cannot be denied. Aeroplanes have always affected me in exactly the same way
and this was an aeroplane and a half in spite of her shabby appearance and
comparatively slow speed by modern standards. There was something indefinable
here that could not be stated. Of one tiling I was certain - it was me she was
waiting for.” Hannah said, “You can take the Hayley.
I'll follow on in this.” I shook my head. “No, thanks. This is
what you hired me to fly.” He looked a little dubious. “You're sure about that?” I didn't bother to reply, simply went
and got my canvas grip and threw it into the rear cockpit. There was a
parachute in there, but I didn't bother to get it out, just pulled on my flying
jacket, helmet and goggles. He unfolded a map on the ground and we
crouched beside it. The Rio das Mortes branched out of the Negro to the
north-east about a hundred and fifty miles farther on. There was a military
post called Forte Franco at its mouth and Landro was another fifty miles
upstream. “Stick to the river all the way,” Hannah
said. “Don't try cutting across the jungle whatever you do. Go down there and
you're finished. It's Hum country all the way up the Mortes. They make those
Indians you mentioned along the Xingu look like Sunday-school stuff and there's
nothing they like better than getting their hands on a white man.” “Doesn't anyone have any contacts with them?” “Only the nuns at the medical mission at
Santa Helena and it's a miracle they've survived as long as they have. One of
the mining companies was having some trouble with them the other year so they
called the head men of the various sub-tribes together to talk things over,
then machine-gunned them from cover. Killed a couple of dozen, but they botched
things up and about eight got away. Since then it's been war. It's all martial
law up there. Not that it means anything. The military aren't up to much. A
colonel and fifty men with two motor launches at Forte Franco and that's it.” I folded the map and shoved it inside my
flying jacket. “From the sound of it, I'd say the Hunas have a point.” He laughed grimly. “You won't find many
to sympathise with that statement around Landro, Mallory. They're a bunch of
Stone Age savages. Vermin. If you'd seen some of the things they've done...” He walked across to the Hayley, opened
the cabin door and climbed inside. When he got out again, he was carrying a
shot_gun. “Have you got that revolver of yours handy?” I nodded
and he tossed the shotgun to me and a box of cartridges. “Better take this as
well, just in case. Best close-quarters weapon I know; 10-gauge, б-shot automatic. The loads are double-0 steel
buckshot. I'd use it on myself before I let those bastards get their hands on
me.” I held it in my hands for a moment, then put it into
the rear cockpit. “Are you flying with me?” He shook his head. “I've got things to do. I'll follow
in half an hour and still beat you there. I'll give a shout on the radio when I
pass.” There was a kind of boasting hi what he said without
need, for the Bristol couldn't hope to compete with the Hayley when it came to
speed, but I let it pass. Instead I said, “Just one thing. As I remember, you
need a chain of three men pulling the propeller to start the engine.” “Not with me around.” It was a simple statement of fact made
without pride for his strength as I was soon to see, was remarkable. I stepped
up on to the port wing and eased myself into that basket seat with its leather
cushions and pushed my feet into the toestraps at either end of the rudder bar. I made my cockpit checks, gave Hannah a
signal and wound the starting magneto while he pulled the propeller over a
com_pression stroke. The engine, a Rolls-Royce Falcon, exploded into life
instantly. The din was terrific, a feature of the engine at low
speeds. Hannah moved out of the way and I taxied away from the hangars
towards the leeward boundary of the field and turned into the wind. I pulled down my goggles, checked the sky to make sure
I wasn't threatened by anything else coming in to land and opened the throttle.
Up came the tail as I pushed the stick forward just a touch, gathering speed.
As she yawed to star_board in a slight cross-wind, I applied a little rudder
correc_tion. A hundred and fifty yards, a slight backward pressure on the stick
and she was airborne. At two hundred feet, I eased back the throttle to her
climb_ing speed which was all of sixty-five miles an hour, banked steeply at
five hundred feet and swooped back across the air_field. I could see Hannah quite plainly, hands shading his
eyes from the sun as he gazed up at me. What happened then was entirely
spontaneous: produced by the sheer exhilaration of being at the controls of
that magnificent plane as much as by any desire to impress him. The great German ace, Max Immelmann, came up with a
brilliant ploy that gave him two shots at an enemy in a dog_fight for the price
of one and without losing height. The famous Immelmann Turn, biblical knowledge
for any fighter pilot. I tried it now, diving in on Hannah, pulled up in a
half-loop, rolled out on top and came back over his head at fifty feet. He didn't move a muscle, simply stood
there, shaking a fist at me. I waved back, took the Bristol low over the trees
and turned up-river. You don't need to keep your hands on a
Bristol's controls at cruising speed. If you want an easy time of it, all you
have to do is adjust the tailplane incidence control and sit back, but that
wasn't for me. I was enjoying being in control, being at one with the machine
if you like. Someone once said the Bristol was like a thoroughbred hunter with
a delicate mouth and a stout heart and that afternoon over the Negro, I knew
exactly what he meant. On either side, the jungle, gigantic
walls of bamboo and liana which even the sun couldn't get through. Below, the
river, clouds of scarlet ibis scattering at my approach. This was flying - how flying was
meant to be and I went down to a couple of hundred feet, remembering that at
that height it was possible to get maximum speed out of her. One hundred and
twenty-five miles an hour. I sat back, hands steady on the stick and
concentrated on getting to Landro before Hannah. I almost made it, banking across the army post of
Forte Franco at the mouth of die Rio das Mortes an hour and a quarter after
leaving Manaus. I was ten miles upstream, pushing her hard at two
hundred feet when a thunderbolt descended. I didn't even know the Hayley was
there until he dived on my tail, pulled up in a half-loop, rolled out on top in
a perfect Immelmann Turn and roared, towards me head-on. I held the Bristol on
course and he pulled up above my head. “Bang, you're dead.” His voice crackled in my
earphones. “I was doing Immelmanns for real when you were still breast_feeding,
kid. See you in Landro.” He banked away across the jungle where
he had told me not to go and roared into the distance. For a wild moment, I
won_dered if he might be challenging me to follow, but resisted the impulse.
He'd lost two pilots already on the Mortes. No sense in making it three unless
I had to. I throttled back and continued up-river at a leisurely
hundred miles an hour, whistling softly between my teeth. FOUR Landro I came to Landro, dark clouds chasing
after me, the horizon closing in - another of those sudden tropical rainstorms
in the offing. It was exactly as I had expected - a clearing in the
jungle at the edge of the river. A crumbling jetty, pirogues drawn up on
the beach beside it, a church surrounded by a scattering of wooden houses and
not much else. In other words, a typical up-river settlement. The landing strip was at the north end of the place, a
stretch of campo at least three hundred yards long by a hundred across.
There was a windsock on a crude pole, lifting to one side in a slight breeze
and a hangar roofed with corrugated iron. Hannah was down there now with three
other men, push_ing the Hayley into the hangar. He turned as I came in low
across the field and waved. The Bristol had one characteristic which made a good
land_ing difficult for the novice. The undercarriage included rubber bungees
which had a catapulting effect if you landed too fast or too hard, bouncing you
back into the air like a rubber ball. I was damned if I was going to make that kind of
mistake in front of Hannah. I turned down-wind for my approach. A left-hand
turn, I throttled back and adjusted the tail trimmer. I glided down steadily at
just on sixty, selected my landing path and turned into the wind at five
hundred feet, crossing the end of the field at a hundred and fifty. Landing speed for a Bristol is
forty-five miles an hour and can be made without power if you want to. I closed
the throttle, eased back the stick to flatten my glide and floated in, the only
sound the wind whispering through the struts. I moved the stick back gradually to
prevent her sinking and stalled into a perfect three-point landing, touching
the ground so gently that I hardly felt a thing. I rolled to a halt close to the hangar and sat there
for a while, savouring the silence after the roar of the engine, then I pushed
up my goggles and unstrapped myself. Hannah came round on the port side
followed by a small, wiry man in overalls that had once been white and were now
black with oil and grease. “I told you he was good, Mannie,” Hannah said. “You did indeed, Sam.” His companion smiled up at me. The liking between us was immediate and
mutually recog_nised. One of those odd occasions when you feel that you've
known someone a hell of a long time. Except for a very slight accent, his
English was perfect. As I discovered later, he was fifty at that time and
looked ten years оlder which was hardly
surprising for the Nazis had imprisoned him for just over a year. He certainly
didn't look like a professor. As I've said, he was small and rather
insigni_ficant, untidy, iron-grey hair falling across his forehead, the face
brown and wizened. But then there were the eyes, clear grey and incredibly
calm, the eyes of a man who had seen the worst life had to offer and still had
faith. “Emmanuel Sterne, Mr Mallory,” he said
as I dropped to the ground. “Neil,” I told him and held out my hand. He smiled then, very briefly and thunder
rumbled across the river, the first heavy spots of rain staining the brown
earth at my feet. “Here we go again,” Hannah said. “Let's
get this thing inside quick. I don't think this is going to be any five-minute
shower.” He gave a yell and the other two men
arrived on the run. They were simply day labourers who helped out with the
heavy work when needed for a pitance. Undernourished, gaunt-look_ing men in
straw hats and ragged shirts. There were no doors to the hangar. It
was really only a roof on posts, but there was plenty of room for the Bristol
beside the Hayley. We had barely got it in when the flood descended, rattling
on the corrugated-iron roof like a dozen machine-guns. Outside, an impenetrable
grey curtain came down between us and the river. Mannie Sterne was standing looking at
the Bristol, hands on hips. “Beautiful,” he said. “Really beautiful.” “He's fallen in love again.” Hannah took
down a couple of old oilskin coats from a hook and threw me one. “I’ll take you
to the house. You coming, Mannie?” Mannie was already at the engine cowling with a
spanner. He shook his head without looking round. “Later - I'll be along
later.” It was as if we had ceased to exist. Hannah shrugged
and ducked out into the rain. I got my canvas grip from the obser_ver's cockpit
and ran after him. The house was at the far end of the field, not much
more than a wooden hut with a veranda and the usual corrugated-iron roof. It
was built on stilts as they all were, mainly because of the dampness from all
that heavy rain, but also in an attempt to keep out soldier ants and other
examples of jungle wild_life. He went up the steps to the veranda and he flung open
a louvred door and led the way in. The floor was plain wood with one or two
Indian rugs here and there. Most of the furniture was bamboo. “Kitchen through there,” he said. “Shower-room next to
it. There's a precipitation tank on the roof so we don't lack for a generous
supply of decent water, it rains so damn much.” “All the comforts of home,” I said. “I would think that something of an
overstatement.” He jerked his thumb at a door to the left “That's my room. You
can share with Mannie over here.” He opened the door, stood to one side
and motioned me through. It was surprisingly large and airy, bamboo shutters
open to the veranda. There were three single beds, another of those Indian rugs
on the floor and there were actually some books on a shelf beside the only bed
which was made up. I picked one up and Hannah laughed
shortly. “As you can see, Mannie likes a good read. Turned Manaus upside down
for that little lot” The book was Kant's Critique of Pure Reason. I
said, “This must have been like putting his pan in the river for water and
coming up with a diamond.” “Don't tell me you go for that kind of
stuff, too?” he looked genuinely put out. “God help me, now I do need a drink.” He went back into the living-room. I
chose one of the unoccupied beds, made it up with blankets from a cupboard in
the corner, then unpacked my grip. When I returned to the other room he was
standing on the veranda, a glass in one hand, a bottle of Gordon's gin in the
other. The rain curtain was almost impenetrable, the first
few wooden huts on their stilts at the edge of town, the only other sign of
life. “Sometimes when it gets like this, I could go crazy,”
he said. “It's as if this is all there is. As if I'm never going to get out.” He tried to re-fill his glass, discovered the bottle
was empty and threw it out into the rain with a curse. “I need a drink. Come on
- if you're not too tired I'll take you up town and show you the sights. An
unforgettable experience.” I put on my oilskin coat again and an old straw
sombrero I found hanging behind the bedroom door. When I returned to the
veranda he asked me if I was still carrying my revolver. As it happened, it was
in one of my flying-jacket pockets. He nodded in satisfaction. “You'll find everybody goes
armed here. It's that kind of place.” We plunged out into the rain and moved
towards the town. I think it was one of the most depressing sights I have ever
seen in my life. A scabrous rash of decaying wooden huts on stilts, streets
which had quickly turned into thick, glutinous mud. Filthy, ragged little
children, many of them with open sores on their faces, played listlessly under
the huts and on the verandas above, people stared into the rain, gaunt,
hope_less, most of them trapped in that living hell for what remained of their
wretched lives, no hope on earth of getting out. The church was more substantial and included a brick
and adobe tower. I commented on that and Hannah laughed shortly. “They don't
even have a regular priest Old guy called Father Conte who works with the nuns
up at Santa Helena drops in every so often to say a Mass or two, baptise the
babies and so on. He'll be coming back with us tomorrow, by the way.” “You want me to go with you?” “I don't see why not.” He shrugged. “Its
only a hundred-mile trip. Give you a chance to fly the Hayley. We'll have a
passenger. Colonel Alberto from Forte Franco. He'll arrive about ten in the
morning by boat” “What's he do? Some kind of regular inspection?” “You could say that.” Hannah smiled cynically. “The
nuns up there are American. Little Sisters of Pity and very holy ladies indeed.
The kind who have a mission. Know what I mean? The government's been trying to
get them to move for a year or so now because of the way the Huna have been
acting up, only they won't go. Alberto keeps trying, though, I'll say that for
him.” In the centre of the town, we came to
the only two-storeyed building in the place. The board above the wide veranda
said Hotel and two or three locals sat at a table with_out talking,
staring lifelessly into space, rain blowing in on them. “The guy who runs this place is
important enough to be polite to,” Hannah observed. “Eugenic Figueiredo. He's
the government agent here so you'll be seeing a lot of him. All mail and
freight has to be channelled through him for the entire upper Mortes region.” “Are they still keen on the diamond laws
as they used to be?” I asked. “And then some. Diamond prospectors aren't allowed to
work on their own up here. They have to belong to an organised group called a garimpa
and the bossman holds a licence for all of them. Just to make sure the
government gets its cut, every_thing they find has to be handed over to the
local agent who issues a receipt and sends the loot down-river in a sealed bag.
The pay-off comes later.” “A hell of a temptation to hang on to a few.” “And that draws you a minimum of five
years in the penal colony at Machados which could fairly be described as an
open grave in a swamp about three hundred miles up the Negro.” He opened the door of the hotel and led the way in. I
didn't care for the place from the start. A long, dark room with a bar down one
side and a considerable number of tables and chairs. It was the smell that put
me off more than anything else, com_pounded of stale liquor, human sweat and
urine in about equal proportions and there were too many flies about for my
liking. There were only two customers. One with his back
against the wall by the door, glass in hand, the same vacant look on his face
as I had noticed with the men on the veranda. His com_panion was sprawled
across the table, his straw hat on the floor, a jug overturned, its contents
dribbling through the bam_boo into a sizeable pool. “Cachaca” Hannah said. “They say it rots the brain, as well as the
liver, but it's all these poor bastards can afford.” He raised his voice, “Heh,
Figueiredo, what about some service.” He unbuttoned his coat and dropped into a basket chair
by one of the open shutters. A moment later, I heard a step and a man moved
through the bead curtain at the back of the bar. Eugemo Figueiredo wasn't by any means a large man, but
he was fat enough for life to be far from comfortable for him in a climate such
as that one. The first time I saw him, he was shining with sweat in spite of
the palm fan in his right hand which he used vigorously. His shirt clung to his
body, the moisture soaking through and the stink of him was the strongest I
have known in a human being. He was somewhere in his middle years, a
minor public official in spite of his responsibilities, too old for change and
without the slightest hope of preferment. As much a victim of fate as anyone
else in Landro. His amiability was surprising in the circumstances. “Ah, Captain Hannah.” An Indian woman came through the curtain
behind him. He said something to her then advanced to join us. Hannah made the introduction casually as he lit a
cigarette. Figueiredo extended a moist hand. “At your orders, senhor.” “At yours,” I murmured. The smell was really overpowering
although Hannah didn't appear in any way put out I sat on the sill by the open
shutter which helped and Figueiredo sank into a basket chair at the table. “You are an old Brazilian hand, I think, Senhor
Mallory,” he observed. “Your Portuguese is too excellent for it to be
otherwise.” “Lately I've been in Pern,” I said. “But before that,
I did a year on the Xingu.” “If you could survive that, you could survive
anything.” He crossed himself piously. The Indian woman arrived
with a tray which she set down on the table. There was Bourbon, a bottle of
some kind of spa water and three glasses. “You will join me senhors?” Hannah half-filled a sizeable tumbler and didn't
bother with water. I took very little, in fact only drank at all as a matter of
courtesy which, I think, Figueiredo was well aware of. Hannah swallow it down and helped himself to more,
star_ing morosely into the rain. “Look at it,” he said. “What a bloody place.” It was one of those statements that didn't require any
com_ment. The facts spoke for themselves. A group of men turned out from
between two houses and trailed towards the hotel, heads down, in a kind of
uniform of rubber poncho and straw sombrero. “Who have we got here?”
Hannah demanded. Figueiredo leaned forward, the fan in his hand ceasing
for a moment. It commenced to flutter again. “Garimpeiros,” he said.
“Avila's bunch. Came in last night Lost two men in a brush with the Hum.” Hannah poured another enormous whisky.
“From what I hear of that bastard, he probably shot them himself.” There were five of them, as
unsavoury-looking a bunch as I had ever seen. Little to choose between any of
them really. The same gaunt, fleshless faces, the same touch of fever in all
the eyes. Avila was the odd man out. A big man.
Almost as large as Hannah, with a small, cruel mouth that was effeminate in its
way although that was perhaps suggested more by the pencil-thin moustache which
must have taken him considerable pains to cultivate. He nodded to Figueiredo and Hannah, the
eyes pausing fractionally on me, then continued to a table at the far end of
the bar, his men trailing after him. When they took off their ponchos it became
immediately obvious that they were all armed to the teeth and most of them
carried a machete in a leather sheath as well as a bolstered revolver. The Indian woman went to serve them. One
of them put a hand up her skirt. She didn't try to resist, simply stood there
like some dumb animal while another reached up to fondle her breasts. “Nice people,” Hannah said, although Figueiredo seemed
completely unperturbed which was surprising in view of the fact that the woman,
as I learned later, was his wife. She was finally allowed to go for the drinks when
Avila intervened. He lit a cigarette, produced a pack of cards and looked
across at us. 'You would care to join us, gentlemen?' He spoke in quiet
reasonable English. “A few hands of poker perhaps?” They all turned to look at us and there
was a short pause. It was as if everyone waited for something to happen and
there was a kind of menace in the air. Hannah emptied his glass and stood up. “Wny not?
Any-thing's better than nothing in this hole.” I said, “Not for me. I've got things to do. Another
time, perhaps.” Hannah shrugged. “Suit yourself.” He picked up the bottle of Bourbon and started towards
the other end of the bar. Figueiredo tried to stand up, swaying so alarmingly
that I moved forward quickly and took his arm. He said softly, lips hardly moving. “Give him an hour
then come back for him on some pretence or other. He is not liked here. There
could be trouble.” The smile hooked firmly into place, he
turned and went towards the others and I moved to the door. As I opened it,
Avila called, “Our company is not good enough for you, senhor?” But I would not be drawn - not then at least, for I
think that out of some strange foreknowledge, I knew that enough would come
later. When I ran out of the rain into the shelter of that
primitive hangar, I found Mannie Sterne standing on a wooden plat_form which he
had positioned at the front of the Bristol. The engine cowling had been removed
and the engine was com-letely exposed in the light of a couple of pressure
lamps he had hung overhead. He glanced over his shoulder and smiled. “Back so
soon?” “Hannah took me to the local pub,” I said. “I didn't
like the atmosphere.” He turned and crouched down, a frown on his face.
“What happened?” I gave him the whole story including Figueiredo's
parting words. When I was finished, he sat there for a while, staring out into
the rain. There was a sort of sadness on his face. No, more than that - worry.
And there was a scar running from his right eye to the corner of his
mouth. I'd failed to notice that earlier. “Poor Sam.” He sighed. “So, we do what Figueiredo
says. We go and get him in a little while.” With an abrupt change in direction,
he stood up and tapped the Bristol. “A superb engine, Rolls-Royce. Only the
best. The Bristol was one of the greatest all-purpose planes on the Western
Front.” “You were there?” “Oh, not what you are thinking. I wasn't a Richthofen or
a Udet in a skin-tight grey uniform with the blue Max at my throat, but I did
visit the front-line Jagdstaffels fairly often. When I first started as an
engineer, I worked for Fokker.” “And Hannah was on the other side of the line?” “I suppose so.” He had returned to the engine, examining it carefully
with a hand-lamp. “This is really in excellent condition.” I said, “What's wrong with him? Do you know?” “Sam?” He shrugged. “It's simple enough.
He was too good too soon. Ace-of-aces at twenty-three. All the medals in the
world - all the adulation.” He leaned down for another spanner. “But for such a
man, what happens when it is all over?” I considered the point for a while. “I suppose in a
way, the rest of his life would tend to be something of an anti-climax.” “An understatement as far as he is concerned. Twenty
years of flying mail, of barnstorming, sky-diving to provide a momentary thrill
for the mindless at state fairs who hope to see his parachute fail to open, of
risking his life in a hundred different ways and at the end, what does he have
to show for it?” He swept his arms out in a gesture which took in everything.
“This, my friend - this is all he has and three months from now, when his
contract ends, a government bonus of five thousand dollars.” He looked down at me for several seconds, then turned
and went back to tinkering with the engine. I didn't know what to say, but he
solved the situation for me. “You know, I'm a great believer in
hunches. I go by what I think of people, instantly, in the very first moment.
Now you interest me. You are your own man, a rare tiling in this day and age.
Tell me about yourself.” So I did for he was die easiest man to talk to I'd
ever known. He spoke only briefly himself, the odd question thrown in casually
now and then, yet at the end of things, he had squeezed me dry. He said, “A good thing Sam was able to help you when
he did, but then I'm also a great believer in fate. A man has to exist in the
present moment. Accept what turns up. It's im_possible to live any other way. I
have a book at the house which you should read. Kant's Critique of Pure
Reason.” “I have done,” I said. He turned, eyebrows raised in some surprise. “You
agree with his general thesis?” “Not really. I don't think anything in
this life is certain enough for fixed rules to apply. You have to take what
comes and do the best you can.” “Then Heidegger is your man. I have a book of his
which would interest you in which he argues that for authentic living what is
necessary is the resolute confrontation of death. Tell me, were you afraid
yesterday when you were attempting to land that Vega of yours?” “Only afterwards.” I grinned. “The rest of the time, I
was too busy trying to hold the damned thing together.” “You and Heidegger would get on famously.” “And what would he think of Hannah?” “Not very much, I'm afraid. Sam exists in two worlds
only. The past and the future. He has never succeded in coming to terms with
the present. That is his tragedy.” “So what's left for him?” He turned and looked at me gravely, the spanner in his
right hand dripping oil. “I only know one thing with certainty. He should have
died in combat at the height of his career like so many others. At the last
possible moment of the war. November 1918, for preference.” It was a terrible thing to have to say and yet he
meant it. I knew that. We stood staring at each other, the only sound the rain
rushing into the ground. He wiped the oil from his hands with a piece of cotton
waste and smiled sadly. “Now I think we had better go and get him while there
is still time.” I could hear the laughter from the hotel long before
we got there and it was entirely the wrong sort. I knew then we were in for
trouble and so did Mannie. His face beneath the old sou'wester he wore against
the rain was very pale. As we approached the hotel steps I said, “This man,
Avila? What's he like?” He paused in the middle of the street. “There's a
story I'm fond of about an old Hassidic Rabbi who, having no money around the
house, gave one of his wife's rings to a beggar. When he told her what he'd
done she went into hysterics be_cause the ring was a family heirloom and very
valuable. On hearing this, the Rabbi ran through the streets looking for the
beggar.” “To get his ring back?” “No, to warn him of its true value in case anyone
tried to cheat him when he sold it.” I laughed out loud, puzzled. “What's that got to do
with Avila?” “Nothing much, I suppose.” He grinned
wryly. “Except that he isn't like that.” We turned into the alley at the side of the hotel and
paused again. “You'll find the kitchen door just round the corner as I
described,' he said. 'Straight through to the bar. You can't miss it.” There was another burst of laughter from
inside, “They seem to be enjoying themselves.” “I've heard laughter like that before. I
didn't like it then and I don't like it now. Good luck,” he added briefly and
went round to the front of the hotel. The kitchen door he had mentioned stood
open and Figueiredo's wife was seated on a chair slicing vegetables into a bowl
on her knee. I stepped past her, ignoring her look of astonishment and walked
across the kitchen to the opposite door. There was a short passage with the
entrance to the bar at the far end and Figueiredo was standing on this side of
the bead curtain peering through presumably keeping out of the way. He glanced over his shoulder at my
approach. I motioned him to silence and peered through. They were still grouped
around the table, Hannah in the chair next to Avila. He was face-down across
the table, quite obviously hopelessly drunk. As I watched, Avila pulled him
upright by the hair, jerking the head back so that the mouth gaped. He picked up a jug of cachaca and
poured in about a pint “You like that, senhor? The wine of the country, eh?” Hannah started to choke and Avila
released him so that he fell back across the table. The rest of them seemed to
find this enormously funny and one of them emptied a glass over the American's
head. There was a sudden silence as Mannie
moved into view from the right In the old sou'wester and yellow oilskin he
could easily have looked ridiculouss yet didn't, which was a strange
tiling. He walked towards the group at the same steady pace and paused. Avila said, “Go away, there is nothing for you here.” Mannie's face was paler than ever. “Not
without Captain Hannah.” Avila's hand came up holding a revolver. He cocked it
very deliberately so I produced the automatic shotgun I had been holding under
my oilskin coat and shoved Figueriedo out of the way. There was a wooden post
on the far side of Avila, one of several set into the floor to help support the
plank ceiling. It was the kind of target that even I couldn't miss. I took
care_ful aim and fired. The post disintegrated in the centre and part of the
ceiling sagged. I have seldom seen men scatter faster
than they did and when I stepped through the bead curtain, shotgun ready, they
were all flat on the floor except for Avila who crouched on one knee beside
Hannah, revolver ready. “I’d put it down if I were you,' I told
him. 'This is a six-shot automatic and I'm using steel ball cartridges.” He placed his gun very carefully on the
table and stood back, eyeing me balefully. I went round the end of the bar and
handed the shotgun to Mannie. Then I dropped to one knee beside Hannah, heaved
him over my shoulder and stood up. Avila said, “I will remember this,
senhors. My turn will come.” I didn't bother to answer, simply turned
and walked out and Mannie followed, the shotgun under one arm. Hannah started to vomit halfway down the street and by
the time we reached the house, there couldn't have been much left him him. We
stripped him between us and got him into the shower which revived him a little,
but the truth was that he was saturated with alcohol and partly out of his
mind, I think, as we put him to bed. He thrashed about for a while, hands plucking at
himself. As I leaned over him, his eyes opened. He stared up at me, a slight
frown on his face and smiled. “You new, Kid? Just out from England?” “Something like that” I glanced at
Mannie who made no sign. “If you last a week you've got a
chance.” He grabbed me by the front of my flying jacket. “I'll give you a tip.
Never cross the line alone under ten thousand feet, that’s lesson number one.” “I'll remember that,” I said. “And the sun - watch the sun.” I think he was trying to say more but
his head fell to one side and he passed out again. I said, “He thought he was back on the Western Front.” Mannie nodded. “Always the same.
Hopelessly trapped by the past.” He tucked the blankets in around
Hannah's shoulders very carefully and I went into the living-room. It had
stopped rain_ing and moisture, drawn by the heat, rose from the ground out_side
like smoke. It was still cool in the bedroom and I lay down and
stared up at the ceiling, thinking about Sam Hannah, the man who had once had
everything and now had nothing. And after a while, I drifted into sleep. FIVE The Killing Ground Forte Franco must have been the sort of posting which
to any career officer was equivalent of a sentence of death. A sign that he was
finished. That there was no more to come. Because of this I had expected the
kind of second-rater one usually found in command of up-river military posts;
incapable of realizing his own inadequacies and permanently soured by his
present misfortunes. Colonel Albert» was not at all like that. I was
helping Mannie get the Hayley ready to go when the launch came into the jetty
and he disembarked. He was every inch the soldier in a well-tailored drill
uniform, shining boots, black polished holster on his right thigh.
Parade-ground smart and the face beneath the peaked cap was intelligent and
firm although tinged with yellow as if he'd had jaundice which was a common
enough complaint in the climate. There were half a dozen soldiers in the
boat, but only one accompanied him, a young sergeant as smartly turned-out as
his colonel with a briefcase in one hand and a couple of machine-guns slung
over one shoulder. Alberto smiled pleasantly and spoke in
quite excellent Eng_lish. “A fine morning, Senhor Sterne. Is everything ready?” “Just about,” Mannie told him. “And Captain Hannah?” “Will be down shortly.” “I see.” Alberto turned to me. “And this gentleman?” “Neil Mallory,” I said. “I'm Hannah's
new pilot. I'm going up with you, just to get the feel of things.” “Excellent.” He shook hands rather
formally then glanced at his watch. “I have things to discuss with Figueiredo.
I’ll be back in half an hour. I'll leave Sergeant Lima here. He'll be going
with us.” He moved away, a brisk, competent figure
and the sergeant opened the cabin door and got rid of the machine-guns and the
briefcase. I said to Mannie, “What's his story? He
doesn't look the type for up-country work.” “Political influence as far as I
understand it,” Mannie said. “Said the wrong thing to some government minister
or other in front of people. Something like that, anyway.” “He looks a good man to me.” “Oh, he's that all right. At least as
far as the job is con_cerned, but I've never cared for the professional soldier
as a type. They made the end justify the means too often for my liking.” He
wiped his hands on a rag and stood back. “Well, she's ready as she'll ever be.
Better get Hannah.” I found him in the shower, leaning in
the comer for support, head turned up into the spray. When he turned it off and
stepped out, he tried to smile and only succeeded in looking worse than ever. “I feel as if they've just dug me up. What happened
last night?” “You got drunk,”I said. “What on - wood alcohol? I haven't felt
like this since Prohi_bition.” He wandered off to his bedroom like a
very old man and I went into the kitchen and made some coffee. When it was
ready, I took it out on a tray and found him on the veranda dressed for flying. He wrapped a white scarf around his
throat and took one of the mugs. “Smells good enough to drink. I thought you
Limeys could only make tea?” He sipped a little, eyeing me speculatively. “What
really happened last night?” “Can't you remember anything?” “I won a little money at poker, that’s
for sure. More than my share and Avila and his boys weren't too happy. Was
there trouble?” “I suppose you could say that” “Tell me.” So I did. There was little point in
holding anything back for he was certain to hear it for himself one way or the
other. When I was finished, he sat there on the
rail holding the mug in both hands, his face very white, those pale eyes of his
opaque, lifeless. As I have said, the appearance of things was of primary
importance to him. His standing in other men's eyes, the image he protrayed to
the world and these men had treated him like dirt - publicly humiliated him. He smiled suddenly and unexpectedly, a slow burn as if
what I had said had touched a fuse inside. I don't know what it would have done
for Avila, but it certainly frightened me. He didn't say another word about the
matter, didn't have to and I could only hope Avila would be long gone when we
returned. He emptied what was left of his coffee over the rail and stood up.
“Okay, let's get moving. We've got a schedule to keep.” Flying the Hayley was like driving a car
after what I'd been used to and the truth is, there wasn't much enjoyment in it
Everything worked to perfection, it was the last word in com_fort and engine
noise was reduced to a minimum. Hannah was beside me and Colonel Alberto sat in
one of the front passenger seats, his sergeant behind to preserve, I suppose,
the niceties of military rank. Hannah opened a Thermos flask, poured
coffee into two cups and passed one back. “Still hoping to get the nuns to move
on, Colonel?” he asked. “Not really,” Alberto said. “I raise the
matter with Father Conte on each visit, usually over the sherry, because it is
part of my standing orders from Army Command Headquarters. A meaningless
ritual, I fear. The Church has considerable influence in government circles and
at the highest possible level. No one is willing to order them to leave. The
choice is theirs and they see themselves as having a plain duty to take God and
modern medicine to the Indians.” “In that order?” Hannah said and laughed
for the first time that morning. “And the Huna?” I said. “What do they think?” “The Huna, Senhor Mallory, want no one.
Did you know what their name means in their own language? The enemy of all men.
Anthropologists talk of the noble savage, but there is nothing noble about the
Huna. They are probably the cruellest people on earth.” “They were there first,” I said. “That's what they used to say about the
Sioux back home,” Hannah put in. “An interesting comparison,” Alberto
said. “Look at the United States a century ago and look at her now. Well, this
is our frontier, one of the richest undeveloped areas in the world. God alone
knows how far we can go in the next fifty years, but one thing is certain -
progress is inevitable and these people stand in the way of that progress.” “So what answer have you got?” I said.
“Extermination.” “Not if they can be persuaded to change. The choice is
theirs.” “Which gives them no choice at all.” I
was surprised to hear my own bitternness. Alberto said, “Figueiredo was telling me
you spent a year in the Xingu River country, Senhor Mallory. The Indians in
that area have always been particularly troublesome. This was so when you were
there?” I nodded reluctantly. “Did you ever kill one?” “All right,” I said. “I was at Forte
Tomas hi November thirty-six when they attacked the town and butchered thirty
or forty people.” “A bad business,” he said. “You must
have been with the survivors who took refuge in the church and held them off
for a week till the military arrived. You must have killed many times during
that unfortunate episode.” “Only because they were trying to kill me.” “Exactly.” I could see him in my mirror as he
leaned back and took a file from his briefcase, effectively putting an end to
the con_versation. Hannah grinned, “I'd say the colonel's made his
point.” “Maybe he has,” I said, “but it still
isn't going to help the Huna.” “But why hi the hell world would any
sensible person want to do that?” he seemed surprised. 'They've had their day,
Mallory, just like the dinosaurs.” “Doomed to extinction, you mean?” “Exactly.” He groaned and put a hand to
his head. “Christ, there's someone walking around inside with hob-nailed
boots.” I gave up. Maybe they were right and I
was wrong - per_haps the Huna had to go under and there was no other choice. I
pushed the thought away from me, eased back the stick and climbed into the
sunlight. The whole trip took no more than forty
minutes, mostly in bright sunshine although as we approached our destination we
ran into another of those sudden violent rainstorms and I had to go down fast. Visibility was temporarily so poor that
Hannah took over the controls in the final stages, taking her down to two
hundred feet at which height we could at least see the river. He throttled back
and side-slipped neatly into the landing strip which was a large patch of campo
on the east bank of the river. “They don't have a radio, so I usually
fly in over the settle_ment just to let them know I'm here,” Hannah told me. “The
nuns enjoy it, but this isn't weather to fool about in.” “It is of no consequence,” Alberto said
calmly. “They will have heard us land. The launch will be here soon.” The mission, as I remembered, was a
quarter of a mile up_stream on the other side of the river. Alberto told Lima
to go and wait the launch's arrival and produced a leather cigar case. Hannah took one, but I declined and on
impulse, opened the cabin door and jumped down into the grass. The rain
hammered down relentlessly as I went after the sergeant. There was a crude
wooden pier constructed of rough-hewn planks, extending into the river on
piles, perhaps twenty or thirty feet long. Lima was already at the end. He stood
there, gazing out across the river. Suddenly he leaned over the edge of the
jetty, dropping to one knee as if looking down at something in the water. As I
approached, he stood up, turned to one side and was violently sick. “What's wrong?” I demanded, then looked
over the edge and saw for myself. I took several deep breaths and said, “You'd
better get the colonel.” An old canoe was tied up to the jetty
and the thing which floated beside it, trapped by the current against the
pilings was dressed in the tropical-white robes of a nun. There was still a
little flesh on the skeletal face that stared out from the white coif, but not
much. A sudden eddy pulled the body away. It rolled over, face-down and I saw
there were at least half a dozen arrows in the back. Lima climbed up out of the water clutching an identity
disc and crucifix on a chain which he'd taken from around the nun's neck. He
looked sicker than ever as he handed them to Alberto and stood there shaking
and not only from the cold. Alberto said, “Pull yourself together for God's sake
and try and remember you're a soldier. You're safe enough here any_way. I've
never known them to operate on this side of the river.” If we'd done the sensible tiling we'd
have climbed back into the Hayley and got to hell out of there. Needless to
say, Alberto didn't consider that for a second. He stood at the end of the
jetty peering into the ram, a machine-gun cradled in his left arm. “Don't tell me you're thinking of going
across?” Hannah demanded. “I have no choice. I must find out what
the situation is over there. There could be survivors.” “You've got to be joking,” Hannah
exploded angrily. “Do I have to spell it out for you? It's finally happened,
just as every_one knew it would if they didn't get out of there.” Colonel Alberto ignored him and said,
without turning round, “I would take it as a favour if you would accompany me
Senhor Mallory. Sergeant Lima can stay here with Senhor Hannah.” Hannah jumped in with both feet, his
ego, I suppose, unable to accept the fact of being left behind. “To hell with
that for a game of soldiers. If he goes, I go.” I don't know if it was the result Alberto had
intended, but he certainly didn't argue. Sergeant Lima was left to hold the
fort with his revolver, I took the other machine-gun and Han_nah had the
automatic shotgun he habitually carried in the Hayley. There was water in the canoe. It swirled about in the
bottom breaking over my feet in little waves as I sat in the stern and paddled.
Hannah was in the centre, also paddling and Alberto crouched in the prow, his
machine-gun at the ready. An old log, drifting by, turned into an
alligator by flicking his tail and moving lazily out of the way. The jungle was
quiet in the rain, the distant cough of a jaguar the only sound. On the far
side of the river, sandbanks lifted out of the water, covered with ibis and
as we approached, thousands of them lifted into the rain in a great, red cloud. The sandbanks appeared and disappeared
at intervals for most of the way, finally rising in a shoal a good two hundred
yards long in the centre of the river opposite the mission jetty. “I landed and took off from there twice
last year during the summer when the river was low,” Hannah said. I suspected he had made the remark for
something to say more than anything else for we were drifting in towards the
jetty now and the silence was uncanny. We tied up alongside an old steam launch
and climbed up on to the jetty. A couple of wild dogs were fighting over
some-tiling on the ground at the far end. They cleared off as we approached.
When we got close, we saw it was another nuns lying face-down, hands
hooked into the dirt. Flies rose in clouds at our approach and
the smell was fright_ful. Alberto held a handkerchief to his face and dropped
to one knee to examine the body. He slid his hand underneath, groped around for
a while and finlly came up with the identity disc he was seeking on its chain.
He stood up and moved away hurriedly to breathe fresh air. “Back of her skull crushed, probably by a war club.” “How long?” Hannah asked him. “Two days - three at the most. If there
has been a general massacre then we couldn't be safer. They believe the spirits
of those killed violently linger in the vicinity for seven days. There isn't a
Huna alive who'd come anywhere near this place.” I don't know whether his words were
supposed to reassure, but they certainly didn't do much for me. I slipped the
safety catch off the machine-gun and held it at the ready as we went forward. The mission itself was perhaps a hundred
yards from the jetty. One large single-storeyed building that was the medical
centre and hospital, four simple bungalows with thatched roofs, and a small
church on a rise at the edge of the jungle and close to the river, a bell
hanging from a frame above the door. We found two more nuns before we reached
the mission, both virtually hacked to pieces, but the most appalling sight was
at the edge of the clearing at the end of the medical centre where we
discovered the body of a man suspended by his ankles above the cold ashes of
what had been a considerable fire, the flesh peeling from his skull. The smell
was nauseating, so bad that I could almost taste it. Alberto beat the flies away with a stick
and took a close look. “Father Conte's servant,” he said. “An Indian from
down-river. Poor devil, they must have decided he'd earned something special.” Hannah turned on me, his face like the
wrath of God. “And you were feeling sorry for the bastards.” Colonel Alberto cut in quickly. “Never
mind that now. Your private differences can wait till later. We'll split up to
save time and don't forget I need identity bracelets. Another day in this heat
and it will be impossible to recognise anyone.” I took the medical centre, an eerie
experience because every_thing was in perfect order. Beds turned down as if
awaiting patients, mosquito nets hooked up neatly. The only unusual thing was
the smell which led me to the small operating theatre where I found two more
nuns, their bodies already decompos_ing. Like the one at the end of the jetty
they seemed to have been clubbed to death. I managed to find their identity
discs without too much trouble and got out Alberto was emerging from one of the
bungalows. I gave him the discs and he said, “That makes ten in all; there
should be a dozen. And there's no sign of Father Conte.” “All they've done is kill people,” I
said. “Everything else is in perfect order. It doesn't make sense. I'd have
expected them to put a torch to the buildings, just to finish things off.” “They wouldn't dare,” he said. “Another superstition.
The spirits of those they have killed need somewhere to live.” Hannah moved out of the church and called to us. When
we joined him he was shaking with rage. Father Conte lay flat on his back just
inside the door, an arrow in his throat. From his position, I'd say he had
probably been standing on the porch facing his attackers when hit. His eyes had
gone, probably one of the vultures which I had noticed perched on the church
roof. Most terrible thing of all, his cassock had been torn away and his chest
hacked open with a machete. Hannah said, “Now why would they do a thing like
that?” 'They admired his courage. They imagine that by eating his heart, they
take some of his bravery into themselves.” Which just about finished Hannah off and
he looked capable of anything as Alberto said, “There are two nuns missing. We
know they're not inside anywhere so we'll split up again and work our way down
through the mission in a rough line. They're probably face-down in the grass
somewhere.” But they weren't, or at least we
couldn't find them. When we gathered again at the jetty, Hannah said, “Maybe
they went into the water like the first one we found?” “All the others were either in their middle years or
older,” Alberto said. “These two, the two who are missing, are much younger
than that. Twenty or twenty-one. No more.” “You think they've been taken alive?” I asked him. “It could well be. Like many tribes, they like to
freshen the blood occasionally. They frequently take in young women, keep them
until the baby is born then murder them.” “For God's sake, let's get out of here,”
Hannah said. “I've had about all I can take.” He turned and hurried to the end
of the jetty and boarded the canoe. There wasn't much more we could do
anyway so we joined him and paddled back downstream. The journey was
com_pletely uneventful. When we drifted in to the jetty at the edge of the campo,
Lima was waiting for us looking more nervous than ever. “Everything all right here?” Alberto demanded. Lima said anxiously, “I don't know, Colonel.” He
nodded towards the green curtain of jungle. “You know what it's like. You keep
imagining that someone is standing on the other side, watching you.” Forest foxes started to bark in several
different directions at once. Alberto said calmly, “I suggest we walk back to
the plane quietly and get inside with the minimum of fuss. I think we're being
watched.” “The foxes?” I said. “Aren't foxes - not at this time in the morning.” The walk to the plane was an experience
in itself and I ex_pected an arrow in the back at any moment. But nothing
happened. We all got inside without incident and I took the controls. I taxied to the end of the campo. As
I turned into the wind, an Indian emerged from the jungle and stood on the edge
of the clearing watching us, face painted for war, magnificent in a head-dress
of parrot feathers, a spear in one hand, a six-foot bow in the other. Hannah picked up one of the machine-guns
and reached for the window. Alberto caught his arm. “No, leave it Our turn will
come.” As we moved past, another figure emerged
from the forest, then another and another. I don't think I have ever felt
hap_pier than when I lifted the Hayley over the trees at the edge of the campo,
stamped on the rudder and swung north. There was no landing strip at Forte
Franco for the simple rea_son that the post had been built on an island
strategically situ_ated at the mouth of the Negro about a century before the
Wright brothers first left the ground. We radioed the bad news ahead the moment we were in
range, just to get things moving, then put down at Landro. Alberto wasted
little time in getting under way. He ordered his men to prepare the launch for
a quick departure then went into Landro with Hannah to see Figueiredo. I was
waiting at the jetty with Mannie when the colonel returned. Hannah was not with
him. “What happens now?” I asked. “There should be a reply to my message from Army
Head_quarters by the time I reach Forte Franco. I would imagine my instructions
will be to proceed up-river at once with my command. All thirty-eight of them.
'I've a dozen men down with fever at the moment.” “But surely they'll send you reinforcements?” Mannie
said. “Miracles sometimes happen, but not very
often, my friend. Even if they did, it would be several weeks before they could
arrive. This kind of thing is an old story as you must know, Senhor Mallory.”
He looked out across the river to the forest. “In any case, in that kind of
country, a regiment would be too little, an army not enough.” “When we landed, you said we'd be safe
on that side of the river,” I reminded him. “That they never crossed over.” He nodded, his face dark and serious. “A
cause for concern, I assure you, if it means they are moving out of their usual
ter_ritory.” The engine of the launch broke into life and he smiled briskly. “I
must be on the move. Senhor Hannah stayed at the hotel, by the way. I'm afraid
he has taken all this very hard.” He stepped over the rail, one of the
soldiers cast off and the launch moved into midstream. We stood watching it go.
Alberto waved, then went into the cabin. I said, “What about Hannah? Do you think
there's any point in going for him? If he runs into Avila in the mood he's
in...” “Avila and his bunch moved out just
before noon.” Mannie shook his head. 'Best leave him for now. We can put him to
bed later.' He turned and walked away. A solitary
ibis hovered above the trees on the other side of the river before descending
like a splash of blood against the grey sky. An omen, perhaps of worse things
to come? I shivered involuntarily and went after Maiffiie. SIX The Scarlet Flower In the days which followed the news from up-river
wasn't good. Several rubber tappers were killed and a party of diamond
prospectors, five in all, died to the last man in an ambush not ten miles above
the mission. Alberto and his men, operating out of Santa Helena,
didn't seem to be accomplishing much, which wasn't really surprising. If they
kept to the tracks the Huna ambushed them and if they tried to hack a way
through the jungle, their progress was about one mile a day to nowhere. In a week, he'd lost seven men. Two dead, three
wounded and two injured, one by what was supposed to be an accidental cut on
the leg with a machete which sounded more as if it had been
self-inflicted to me. I saw the man involved when Hannah, who was flying him
out to Manaus, dropped in at Landro to refuel and I can only say that
considering his undoubted pain, he seemed remarkably cheerful. Hannah was making a daily trip to Santa
Helena under the circumstances which left me with the Landro-Manaus mail run in
the Bristol. The general attitude in Manaus was interesting. Events up-river
might have been taking place on another planet as far as they were concerned,
and even in Landro no one seemed particularly excited. Two things changed that. The first was
the arrival of Avila and his bunch - or what was left of them - one evening just
be_fore dark. They all seemed to have sustained minor wounds of one sort or
another and had lost two men in an ambush on a tributary of the Mortes on the
side of the river where the Huna weren't supposed to be. Even then, people didn't get too worked
up. After all, Indians had been killing the odd white up-country for years. It
was only when the boat drifted in with the two dead on board that the harsh
reality was really brought home. It was a nasty business. Mannie found
them early on Sunday morning when he was taking a walk before breakfast and
sent one of the labourers for me. By the time I got there people were already
hurrying along to the jetty in twos and threes. The canoe had grounded on the sandbank
above the jetty, pushed by the current. The occupants, as was discovered later
from their papers, were rubber tappers and were feathered with more arrows than
I would have believed possible. They had been dead for at least three days and were in
the condition you would have expected considering the climate, flies buzzing
around in clouds and the usual smell. There was one rather nasty extra. The man
in the stern had fallen back_wards, one arm trailing in the water and the piranha
had taken the flesh from his bones up to the elbow. No one was particularly cheerful after
that and they clus_tered in small groups, talking in low voices until
Figueiredo arrived and took charge of things. He stood there leaning on his
stick, face sombre, the sweat soaking through shirt and linen jacket and
watched as half a dozen labourers with handkerchiefs around their faces got the
bodies out The Huna bows were six feet in length,
taller than the men who used them and so powerful that an arrow taken in the
chest frequently penetrated the entire body, the head protruding from tbe back.
They were usually tipped with piranha teeth or razor-sharp bamboo. A labourer pulled one out of one of the
corpses and handed it to Figueiredo. He examined it briefly then snapped it in
his two hands and threw the pieces away angrily. “Animals!” he said. “They'll be coming
out of the jungle next.” Which started the crowd off nicely. They wanted blood,
that much was evident. The Huna were vermin and there was only one way to
handle vermin. Extermination. The voices buzzed around me. I listened for a
while, then turned, sick to the stomach, and walked away. I was helping myself to a large Scotch
from Hannah's private stock when Mannie came in. “That bad?” he said calmly. “Everywhere you go, the same story,” I said. “It's
always the Indians' fault - never the whites.” He lit one of those foul-smelling
Brazilian cigars he favoured and sat on
the veranda rail. “You feel pretty strongly about all this. Most people would
think that strange in some_one who was at Forte Tomas. Who came as dose to
being butchered by Indians as a man can get.” “If you reduce men to symbols, then
killing them is easy,” I said. “An abstraction. Kill a Huna and you're not
killing an individual - you're killing an Indian. Does that make any kind of
sense to you?” He was obviously deeply moved and at a
distance of years knowing in detail what was even then happening to his people,
I suppose the plain truth was that I was hitting close to home. He said, “A profound discovery to make
so early in life. May I ask how?” There was no reason not to speak of it
although the tightness was there in the chest the moment I began, the
constricted breathing. An unutterable feeling of having lost something worth
having. “It's simple,” I said. “In my first
month on the Xingu I met the best man I'm ever likely to see if I live to be a
hundred. If he'd been a Catholic, they'd have tossed a coin to decide be_tween
burning or canonising him.” “Who was he?” “A Viennese named Karl Buber. He came
out here as a young Lutheran pastor to join a mission on the Xingu. He threw it
all up in disgust when he discovered the unpalatable fact that the Indians were
suffering as much at the hands of the mission_aries as of anyone else.” “What did he do?” “Set up his own place up-river from
Forte Tomas, Dedicated his life to working amongst the Civa and they could
teach the Huna a thing or two, believe me. He even married one. I used to fly
him stuff up from Belem without the company knowing. He was the best friend the
Civa ever had.” “And they killed him?” I nodded. “His wife told him her father was
desperately wounded and in urgent need of medical attention after the Forte
Tomas attack. When Buber got there, they clubbed him to death.” Mannie frowned slightly as if not quite
understanding. “You mean his own wife betrayed him?” “She did it for the tribe,” I said.
“They admired Buber for his courage and wisdom. They killed him as Father Conte
was killed at Santa Helena, that their chiefs might have his brains and heart.” There was genuine horror on his face now.
“And you can still think kindly of such people?” “Karl Buber would have. If he were here
now, he'd tell you that the Indian is as much a product of his environment as a
jaguar. That he only survives in that green hell out there across the river by
being willing to kill instinctually, without a mo_ment's thought, several times
a day. Killing is part of his nature.” “Which includes killing his friends?” “He doesn't have any. He has his blood
ties - family and tribe. Anyone else is outside and on borrowed time. Ripe for
the block sooner or later as Buber discovered.” I poured another whisky. Mannie said,
“And what is your personal solution to the problem?” “There isn't one,” I said. “There's too
much here worth the having. Diamonds in the rivers, every kind of mineral ever
heard of and probably a few we haven't. Now what man worth his salt would let a
bunch of Stone-Age savages stand between him and a slice of that kind of cake?” He smiled sadly and put a hand on my
shoulder. “A dirty world, my friend.” “And I've had too much to drink considering the time
of day.” “Exactly. Go have a shower and I’ll make some coffee.” I did as he suggested, sluicing myself
in lukewarm water for ten minutes or so. As I was dressing, there was a knock
at the door and Figueiredo stuck his head in. “A bad business.” He sank into the
nearest chair, mopping his face with a handkerchief. “I've just been on the
radio to Santa Helena, giving Alberto the good news. The military had installed a much more powerful radio
trans_mitter and receiving unit than his in the hangar and had left a young
corporal to man it. “Hannah stayed up there overnight,” I said as I pulled
on my flying jacket. “Any word from him?” Figueiredo nodded. “He wants you to join
him as soon as possible.” “At Santa Helena?” I shook my head. “You must have got
it wrong. I've got the mail run to make to Manaus.” “Cancelled. You're needed on military
business which takes precedence.” “Well, that's intriguing,” I said. “Any idea what it's
all about?” He shook his head. “Not my business to know. Where
military affairs are concerned, I have no jurisdiction at all and what's more,
I like it that way.” Mannie kicked open the door and came in
with coffee in two tin cups. “You've heard?” I said. He nodded. “I'd better get across to the
hangar and get the Bristol ready to move.” I stood at the window beside Figueiredo,
sipping my coffee, gazing down towards the jetty. A cart came towards us,
pulled by a couple of half-starved oxen, a collection of moving bones held
together by a bag of skin. The driver kept them going by sticking a six-inch
nail on the end of a pole beneath their tails at frequent intervals. As the cart went by, the smell told us
what was inside. Figueiredo turned, an expression of acute distaste on his
face. He opened his mouth to speak and the rain came down in a sudden rush,
rattling on the corrugated-iron roof, drowning all sound. We stood there together and watched the
cart disappear into the gloom. It was still raining when I took off,
not that I was going to let that put me off. The massacre of Santa Helena had
been worse, but the two poor wretches in the canoe had brought a whiff of the
open grave with them, a touch of unease, a feeling that some_thing waited out
there in the trees across the river. Landro was definitely a place to put
behind you on such a morning. I followed the river all the way and
seeing no reason to push hard, especially once I ran out of the rain, took a
good hour over getting there, giving myself time to enjoy the flight. I went in low over Santa Helena itself,
just to see how things stood. The mission launch was just leaving the jetty and
moving down-river, but the old forty-foot military gunboat was still there. A
couple of soldiers moved out of the hospital and waved and Hannah came out of
the priest's house. I circled again, then cut across the river and dropped into
the airstrip. There was a permanent guard of ten men
with two heavy machine-guns. The sergeant in charge detailed one man to take me
up to Santa Helena in a dinghy powered by an outboard motor. Hannah was waiting at the end of the
jetty, smoking a ciga_rette. “You took your own sweet time about getting here,'
he commented sourly.” “Nobody told me there was any rush,” I
said as I scrambled up on to the jetty. “What's it all about anyway?” “We're going to drop a few Christmas
presents into your friends the Huna,” he said. He had a couple of large sacks with him
which he handed to the soldier in the boat. He went down the ladder and cast
off. “I'll send him back for you. I've got things to do. You'll find Alberto at
the priest's house. He'll fill you in.” He sat down in the prow, lighting
another of his inter_minable cigarettes and shoved his hands into the pockets
of his leather coat, looking about as fed-up as it was possible to be. I was completely mystified by the whole affair and
keen for an early explanation, so I turned away and hurried along the jetty.
There was a sentry at the land end who looked bored and unhappy, sweat soaking
through his drill tunic. There were two more beside a machine-gun in the church
porch. I found Alberto in the priests's house. He was lying
on a narrow bed, minus his breeches, his right leg supported across a pillow
while his medical corporal swabbed away at a couple of leg ulcers with cotton
wool and iodine. Alberto, who looked anything but happy, was obtaining what
solace he could from the glass in his left hand and the bottle of brandy in his
right. “Ah, Senhor Mallory,” he said. “I would
not wish these things on my worst enemy. Like acid, they eat right through to
the bone.” “Better than having them on your privates.” He smiled grimly, “A sobering thought.
Has Captain Hannah explained things to you?” “He said something unintelligible about
Christmas presents for the Huna, then took off across river. What's it all
about?” “It's simple enough. I've managed to lay
hands on a half-breed who's been living with them. He's fixed the position of
their main village for me on the map. About forty miles into the bush from
here.” “You're going to attack?” He groaned aloud and moved restlessly
under the corporal's hand, sweat beading his forehead. “An impossibility. It
would take us at least three weeks to force a way through even if my man agreed
to lead us which he would certainly refuse to do under those circumstances. It
would be suicide. They'd pick us off one by one.” “What about reinforcements?” “There aren't any. They're having
trouble with the Civa along the Xingu again and the Jicaro are making things
more than difficult along their stretch of the Negro. My orders are to come to
some sort of terms with the Huna, then to abandon Santa Helena. I've just sent
the mission launch down to Landro with everything on board worth saving.” “And why am I here?” “I want you to fly to this Huna village
with Hannah. Drop in a couple of sackfuls of trade goods of various kinds, as a
gesture of goodwill. Then I’ll send in this man who's been living with them to
try and arrange a meeting for me.” He reached for a clean glass as the sergeant started
to ban_dage his leg, half-filled it with brandy and passed it across to me. I
didn't really want it, but took it out of politeness. He said, “I've been making inquiries about you,
Mallory. You were friendly with that madman Buber when you were on the Xingu.
Probably know more about Indians than I do. What kind of chance do you think my
plan has of working?” “Not a hope,” I said. “If you want the truth, that
is.” “I agree entirely.” He toasted me then emptied his
glass. “But at least I'll have made the kind of positive step to do something
that even Headquarters won't be able to quarrel with.” I tried the brandy which tasted as if
someone had made it in the bath. I placed the glass down carefully. “I'll be
off then. Pre_sumably Hannah is straining at the leash.” “He isn't too pleased, I can tell you
that” Alberto reached across and picked up my glass. “Safe journey.” I left him there and went out into
bright sunlight again. The heat was terrific, dust rising from the dry earth
with each step, and the jungle was already beginning to creep in at the back of
the hospital, lianas trailing in across the roof from the trees. It didn't take
long. People came and went, but the forest endured, covering the scars they
left as if they had never existed. The dinghy was waiting and had me back
across at the land_ing strip in a quarter of an hour. I found Hannah lying in
the shade of the Hayley's port wing, studying a map. He was as bad-tempered and
morose as ever. “Well, what do you think?” he demanded
impatiently. “A waste of time.” “Exactly what I told him, but he will
have it” He got to his feet. “Have a look at that. I've marked a course
although the bloody place probably won't exist when we get there.” “You want me to fly her?” “That's what I pay you for, isn't it?” He turned and climbed up into the cabin.
Strange, in view of what happened afterwards, but I think it was at that
precise moment in time that I started to actively dislike him. I flew at a thousand feet and conditions
were excellent, the sun so bright that I had to wear dark glasses. Hannah was
directly behind me in the front passenger seat beside the rear door. He didn't
say a word, simply sat there scanning the jungle below with a pair of
binoculars. Not that it was really necessary. No
more than fifteen minutes after leaving the airstrip we passed over a large
clearing and I went down to five hundred and circled it a couple of times. “Wild banana plantation,” Hannah said
“We're dead on course. Must be.” Most forest Indians engaged in a crude
form of husbandry when clearings such as the one below allowed it and it was an
infallible sign that we were close to a large village. I flew on, staying at five hundred feet
and almost immedi_ately felt Hannah's hand on my shoulder. “We're here.” The clearing seemed to flower out of the
jungle beneath my port wing. It was larger than I had expected, fifty yards in
diameter at least, the thatched long huts arranged in a neat circle around a
central space with some sort of tribal totem in the centre. There must have been two hundred people
down there, per_haps three, scurrying from the huts like brown ants, faces
turned up as I went in across the clearing at three hundred feet. No one ran
for the forest for they were familiar enough with aeroplanes, I suppose, to
realise we couldn't land. Many of the warriors actually loosed off arrows at
us. “Stupid bastards. Would you look at that
now?” Hannah laughed harshly. “Okay, kid, let's get it over with. Take her in
at a hundred feet, slow as you like.” I banked to starboard, throttled back
and went down across the trees. Hannah had the door open, I was aware of the
wind and then the village was directly in front, faces upturned, arrows arching
up towards us impotently. I eased back the stick to climb,
glancing over my shoulder in time to see a ball of fire explode in the centre
of the crowd closely followed by another. I saw worse things in the war that was to come, far
worse, and yet it haunts me still. I should have known, I suppose, expected
it at least, yet it's easy to be wise after the event He was laughing like a
mad_man as I took the Hayley round again and went in through the smoke. There were bodies everywhere, dozens of them, a large
cen_tral crater and the thatched roofs of several of the long-huts had caught
fire. I glanced over my shoulder. Hannah was
leaning out of the open door and laughed out loud again. “How do you like that,
you bastards?” he yelled. I struck out wildly at him backwards with one hand.
The Hayley lurched to one side, faltered, then the nose went down. We grabbed
at the stick together, pulling her out with no more than three hundred feet in
it and it took the two of us to do it I levelled off and started to climb. He
took his hands off mine and dropped back into his seat. Neither of us said a
word and as I turned back across the clearing for the flames blossomed into a
scarlet flower in the clear air. I was numb, I suppose, from the horror
of it all for the next coherent thing I remember is coming in to land at the
airstrip at Santa Helena. I wasn't aware of anything very much except the
Bristol at the south end. I went in that way which gave me the whole of the
strip to play with and rolled to a halt about forty yards from the trees. I sat there in the silence after cutting
the engine, my hands shaking, mouth dry, teeth clenched together in a kind of
rictus, aware that Hannah had opened the rear door and had got out. When I
opened mine, he was standing below lighting a cigarette in cupped hands. He looked up and grinned, “It's always
rough the first time, kid.” The grin was a mistake. I jumped
straight at him and put my fist into it at the same time. We milled around
there on the floor for a while, my hands at his throat and in spite of his
enor_mous strength, I didn't do too badly, mainly because surprise was on my
side. I was aware of voices shouting, men running and then several different
hands grabbed me at once and dragged me off him. They clammed me hard up against the side
of the Hayley, a sergeant holding the barrel of a revolver under my chin and
then Colonel Alberto arrived. He waved the man with the re_volver away and
looked me straight in the eye. “It would pain me to have to arrest you,
Senhor Mallory, but I will do so if necessary. You will please remember that
military law only applies in this area. I am in sole command.” “God damn you!” I said. 'Don't you
realise what this swine's just done? He's killed at least fifty people and I
helped him do it.” Alberto turned to Hannah and produced a
cigarette case from his tunic pocket which he offered to him. “It worked then?” “Like a charm,” Hannah told him, and took a cigarette. Alberto actually offered me one. I took
it mechanically. “You know?” “I was in a difficult situation, Senhor
Mallory. I needed both of you to do the thing successfully and it did not seem
likely, in view of the sentiments you expressed at our last meeting, that you
would give your services willingly.” “You've made me an accessory to murder.” He shook his head and answered gravely,
“A military opera_tion from start to finish and fully authorised by my
superiors.” “You lied to me,' I said. 'About wanting
to talk with the Huna.” “Not at all. Only now, having shown that
we mean business, that we can Mt them hard when we want to, I can talk from a
position of strength. You and Captain Hannah may very well prove to have been
instrumental in bringing an end to this whole sorry business.” “By butchering poor, bloody savages with
high explosives dropped from the air.” They stood around me in a semi-circle,
the soldiers, few of them understanding for we spoke in English. Hannah was quieter now, his face white
and strained. “For God's sake, Mallory, what about the nuns? Look what they did
to Father Conte. They ate his heart, Mallory. They cut out his heart and ate
it.” My voice seemed to come from outside me and I was
some_one else inside my head, listening to me talking. I said patiently,
genuinely wanting him to understand, or so it seemed to me, “And what good does
it do to act just as barbarically in return?” It was Alberto who answered. “You have a strange
morality, Senhor Mallory. For the Huna to rape and butcher the nuns, to roast
men over a fire is acceptable. For my men to die in am_bush out there hi the
forest is all part of some game for which you apparently can accept rules.” “Now you're twisting it. Making it something else.” “I don't think so. You would allow us to
shoot them in a skirmish in the bush, but to kill them with dynamite from the
air is different....” I couldn't think of anything to say for
by then, reaction had set in and I was hopelessly confused. “A bullet in the belly, an arrow in the
back, a stick of dyna_mite from the air.” He shook his head. “There are no
rules, Senhor Mallory. This is a dirty business. War has always been thus and
this is war, believe me....” I turned and walked away from them
towards the Bristol. When I reached it, I leaned on the lower port wing for a
while, then I took my flying helmet and goggles from one pocket of my leather
jacket and put them on. When I turned, I found Hannah standing
watching me. I said, “I'm getting out as soon as I get back. You can find
some_one else.” He said tonelessly, “We've got a
contract, kid, with your sig_nature on the bottom under mine and legally
enforceable.” I didn't say anything, simply climbed in
and went through the fifteen checks, then I wound the starting magneto. Hannah
pulled the propeller over, the engine clattered into life and I started to move
forward so quickly that he had to duck under the lower port wing. His face was very white, I remember that
and his mouth opening and closing as he shouted to me, but his words were
drowned by the roar of the Falcon engine and I didn't wait to hear, didn't care
if I never clapped eyes on him again. I was not really aware of having been asleep, only of
being shaken roughly awake. I lay there staring up through the mosquito net at
the pressure lamp on its hook in the ceiling, moths clustering thickly around
it. The hand shook me again, I turned and found Mannie at my side. “What time is it?” I asked him. “Just after midnight.” He was wearing his yellow
oilskin coat and sou'wester and they ran with moisture. “You'll have to help me
with Sam, Neil.” It took a moment for it to sink in. I
said, “You've got to be joking,” and turned over. He had me half-up by the front of the
cotton shirt I was wearing with a grip of surprising strength. “When I left he
was just finishing his second bottle of brandy and calling for number three.
He'll kill himself unless we help him.” “And you really expect me to give a damn
after what he did to me today?” “Now that's interesting. You said what
he did to you, not what he did to those poor bloody savages out there in the
bush. Which is most important?” It almost made my hair stand up on my
head in horror at what he was suggesting. I said, “For God's sake, Mannie.” “All right, you want him to die, then?” I got out of bed and started to dress.
I'd gone through the whole sorry story with Mannie as soon as I'd got back. Had
to get it off my chest before I went mad. What I was looking for, I think, was
the reassurance which would come from finding someone else who was just as
horrified as I was myself. His attitude hadn't been entirely
satisfactory and he'd seemed to see rather more in Colonel Alberto's argument
than I was prepared to accept myself. The strange thing was that he seemed
worried about Hannah who had avoided me completely since he'd flown in. I'd washed my hands of both of them, had
helped myself to far more of Hannah's Scotch than was good for me and my head
ached from it all as I went up the main street through the rain at Mannie's
side. I could hear music from the hotel as we
approached and light filtered out through the shutters in golden bars. There
was the sound of a glass breaking and someone called out. We paused on the veranda and I said, “If he decides to
go berserk, he could probably break the two of us in his bare hands. I hope you
realise that.” “You're the devil himself for looking on the black
side of things.” He smiled and put a hand on my arm for a moment. “Now let's
have him out of here while there's still hope.” There were two or three people at the
far end of the room, Figueiredo behind the bar and Hannah propped up against it
in front of him. An old phonograph was playing Valse Triste, Figueiredo's
wife standing beside it. “More, more!” Hannah shouted, pounding on
the bar with the flat of his hand as the music started to run down. She wound the handle vigorously and
Hannah reached for the half-empty bottle of brandy and tried to fill the
tumbler at his elbow, sending a couple of dirty glasses crashing to the floor
at the same moment. He failed to notice our approach until
Mannie reached over and firmly took the bottle from his hand. “Enough is
enough, Sam. Now I think we go home.” “Good old Mannie.” Hannah patted him on
the cheek then turned to empty his glass and saw me. God, he was drunk, his
face swollen with the stuff, the hands shaking and the look in his eyes.... He took me by the front of the coat and
said wildly, “You think I wanted to do that back there? You think it was easy?” The man was in hell or so it seemed to
me then. Certainly enough to make me feel sorry for him. I pulled free and said
gently, “Let's get you to bed then, Sam.” Behind me the door opened, there was a
burst of careless laughter, then silence. Hannah's eyes widened and hot rage
flared. He brushed me aside and plunged forward and I turned in time to see him
give Avila his fist full in the mouth. “I’ll teach you, you bastard,” he yelled
and pushed Avila back across a table with one hand while he pounded away at him
with the other. Avila's friends were already running
into darkness which left Mannie and me. God knows, it took everything we had
for I think it was himself Hannah was trying to beat to death there across the
table and his strength was incredible. As we got him out through the door, he
turned and grabbed at me again. “You won't leave me, kid, will you? We've got a
contract. You gave me your word. It means everything - every_thing I've got in
the world.” I didn't need the look on Mannie's face,
but it helped. I said soothingly, “How can I leave, Sam? I've got the mail run
to Manaus at nine a.m.” He broke down completely at that, great
sobs racking his body as we took him down the steps between us into the rain
and started home. SEVEN Sister of Pity I didn't see anything of Hannah on the
following morning. When I took off for Manaus at nine, he was still dead to the
world and Mondays were usually busy so I didn't have time to hang around. There was not only the mail but a parcel
of diamonds from Figueiredo in the usual sealed canvas bag to be handed over to
the government agent in Manaus. After that, I had two con_tract runs down-river
for mining companies delivering mail and various bits and pieces. It added up to a pretty full day and I
arrived back at Manaus in the early evening with the intention of spending the
night at the Palace and the prospect of a hot bath, a change of clothes, a
decent meal, perhaps even a visit to The Little Boat, was more than
attractive. There wasn't much activity at the airstrip when I
landed al_though on some days, you could find two or three planes parked by the
hangars, in from down-river or the coast There were still a couple of mechanics
on duty and they helped me get the Bristol under cover for the night, then one of
them gave me a lift into town in the company truck, an ancient Crossley tender. When I entered the hotel, there was no
sign of Juca behind the desk. In fact there was no one around at all so I went
through the door on the left into the bar. There seemed to be no one there either
except for a rather romantic, or disreputable-looking figure, depending on your
point of view, who stared at me from the full-length mirror at the other end. I was badly in need of a shave and wore
lace-up knee-length boots, whipcord breeches and leather flying jacket open to
re_veal the .45 automatic in its shoulder holster which Hannah had insisted on
giving me in place of the Webley, his theory being that there was no point in
carrying a gun that wouldn't either stop a man dead in his tracks or knock him
down. I dropped my canvas grip to the floor,
went behind the bar and helped myself to a bottle of cold beer from the
ice-box. As I started to pour it into a glass, there was a slight, polite
cough. The woman who had come in through the
open french win_dows from the terrace was a nun щ tropical white, a small woman, not much over five
feet in height with clear, untroubled eyes, not a wrinkle to be seen on that
calm face in spite of her age which must have been fifty at least. She spoke with the kind of accent that
is associated with the New England States which made sense, for as I discovered
later, she had been born and raised in the town of Vineyard Haven,
Massachusetts, on the island of Martha's Vineyard. “Mr Mallory?” she said. “That's me.” “We've been waiting for you. The comandante
said you were expected back this evening. I am Sister Maria Teresa of the
Little Sisters of Pity.” She had said “We”. I looked for another nun, but
instead a young woman sauntered in from the terrace, a creature from another
world than this, cool, elegant in a white chiffon frock, wide-brimmed straw
hat, a blue silk scarf tied around it, the ends fluttering in the slight
breeze. She carried an open parasol over one shoulder and stood, a hand on her
hip, legs slightly apart, casually insolent as if challenging the world at
large. And there was one other peculiarity that
made her herself alone - a silver bracelet about the right ankle, studded with
tiny bells that jingled rather eerily as she walked, a sound that has haunted
me for years. I couldn't see much of her face for with the evening sunlight
behind her, the rest was in shadow. Sister Maria Teresa said, “This is Miss
Joanna Martin. Her sister served with our mission at Santa Helena.” I knew then, I suppose, what it was all
about, but played dumb. “What can I do for you ladies?” “We want to go up-river as soon as possible.” “To Landro?” “To start with, then Santa Helena.” The simple directness of that remark was
enough to take the breath away. I said, “You've got to be joking.” “Oh no, I assure you, Mr Mallory. I have
complete authority from my Order to proceed to Santa Helena to assess
the situa_tion and to report on the feasibility of our carrying on there.” “Carrying on?” I said stupidly She didn't appear to have heard me. “And
then there is the unfortunate business of Sister Anne Josepha and Sister
Bernadette whose bodies were never recovered. I understand that in all
probability they were taken alive by the Huna.” “That would depend on your definition of living,” I
said. “You don't think it's possible?” It was
the Martin girl who had spoken, the voice as cool and well-bred as you would
have ex_pected from the appearance, no strain there at all. “Oh, it's possible.” I swallowed the
impulse to give them the gory details on the kind of life captive women in such
a situa_tion could expect and contented myself by adding, “Indians are very
much like children and subject to sudden whims. One minute it seems like a good
idea to carry off a couple of white women, the next, equally reasonable to beat
them to death with an ironwood club.” Sister Maria Teresa closed her eyes momentarily and
Joanna Martin said in the same cool voice, “But you can't be certain of that?” “Any more than you can be that they're alive.” “Sister Anne Josepha was Miss Martin's younger
sister,” Maria Teresa said simply. I'd suspected something like that, but it didn't make
it any easier. I said, “I'm sorry, but I know as much about Indians as most
people and more than some. You asked me for my opinion and that's what I've
given you.” “Will you take us up to Landro with you in the
morning?” Sister Maria Teresa said. “I understand from the comandante that
we could fly from there to Santa Helena in under an hour.” “Have you any idea what it's like up
there?” I demanded. “About as bad as any place on this earth could possibly
be.” “God will provide,” she said simply. “He must have been taking a day off when
the Huna took out Father Conte and the rest of them at Santa Helena,” I said
brutally. There was the briefest flash of pain on
that calm face and then she smiled beautifully and with all the understanding
in the world. “The comandante told me you were one of those who found
them. It must have been terrible for you.” I said slowly, “Look, Sister, the whole
area comes under mili_tary jurisdiction.” Joanna Martin came forward to join her,
opened the em_broidered handbag which hung from her wrist and took out a folded
document which she tossed on the bar. “Our authorisation to travel,
counter-signed by the president himself.” Enough to bring Alberto's heels
together sharply, so much was certain and enough for me. “All right, have it your own way. If you
want to know what it's like to fly two hundred miles over some of the worst
jungle in South America in the oldest plane in the territory, be at the
airstrip at eight-thirty. As it happens, the rear cockpit's been enlarged to
carry cargo, but there's only one seat. One of you will have to sit on the
floor.” I swallowed the rest of my beer and
moved round the bar. “And now you'll really have to excuse me. It's been a long
day.” Sister Maria Teresa nodded. “Of course.” Joanna Martin said nothing, simply
picked up my grip and handed it to me, a gesture totally unexpected and quite
out of character. My fingers touched hers as I took it and there was the
perfume. God knows what it was but the effect was electrifying. I had never experienced
such direct and immediate excitement from any woman and my stomach went hollow. And she knew, damn her, I was certain of
that, her mouth lifting slightly to one side as if in amusement at men and
their perpetual hunger. I turned from that scorn and went out quickly. There was still no sign of Juca but when
I went up to my usual room, I found him turning down the sheets. “Your bath is ready, Senhor Mallory,” he
told me in that strange, melancholy whisper of his. “You wish to eat here
after_wards?” I shook my head. “I think I'll go out.
If anyone wants me I’ll be at The Little Boat.” “The senhor has seen the ladies who were
waiting for him downstairs?” “Yes. Are they staying here?” He nodded and withdrew and I stripped,
pulled on an old robe and went along the corridor to the bathroom. The water
was hot enough to bring sweat to my face and I lay there for half an hour,
soaking away the fatigue of the day and thinking about the two women in the
bar. Sister Maria Teresa was familiar enough. One of those odd people who live
by faith alone and who seem to be able to survive most things, pro_tected by
the armour of their own innocence. Joanna Martin's presence was more
difficult to explain. God knows who had advised her to come. Certainly they
must have an awful lot of pull between them to get hold of that authorisa_tion
with the president's signature on it Colonel Alberto was not going to be
pleased about that I went back to my room, towelling my head, briskly and
started to dress. I'd actually got my trousers on and was pull_ing a dean linen
shirt over my head when a slight noise made me turn quickly, one hand sliding
towards the butt of the .45 automatic which lay on the dressing-table in its
shoulder har_ness. Joanna Martin moved in from the balcony,
closing her para_sol. “Don't shoot,” she said coolly. “I'm all I've got.” I stood looking at her, without saying anything,
noticing the face for the first time. Not really beautiful, yet different
enough to make her noticeable in any crowd. Auburn hair, obviously regularly
attended to by a top hairdresser. Good bones, an up_turned nose that made her
look younger than she was, hazel eyes spaced widely apart, curious golden
flecks glinting in them. I wondered how she'd look after a week
up-river. I also won_dered how that hair would look spread across a pillow. The
physical ache was there again and disturbing in its intensity. “The door was unlocked,” she explained.
“And the old man said you were in the bath. I thought I'd wait.” I tucked in my shirt and reached for my
shoulder harness. For some reason I found difficulty in speaking. That damned
perfume, I suppose, the actual physical presence of her. “Do you really need that thing?” she asked. “It's a rough town after dark,” I said.
“Now what can I do for you?” “Tell me the truth for a start.” She moved back to the balcony. Outside
the sky was orange and black, the sun a ball of fire. Standing there, against
the light her legs were clearly outlined through the flimsy dress. I said, “I don't understand.” “Oh, I think you do. You were being
polite to Sister Maria Teresa down there in the bar. About my sister and the
other girl, I mean. You were letting her down lightly.” “Is that a fact?” “Don't play games with me, Mr Mallory.
I'm not a child. I want the truth.” “Who in the hell do you think I am?” I
demanded. “The butler?” I'm not sure why I got so angry -
possibly because she'd spoken to me as if I were some sort of servant, but
there was more to it than that Probably some weird kind of defence mechanism to
stop me from grabbing her. “All right,” I said. “I was asked if it
was possible your sister and the other girl were still alive and I said it was.
What else do you want to know?” “Why would they take her? Why not kill
her straight away. Even the older nuns were raped before being killed, isn't
that so? I've read the report.” “They like to freshen the blood,” I said. “It's as
simple as that.” I started to turn away, tiring of it
suddenly, wanting to be away from her, aware of the strain finally blowing
through the surface. She grabbed me by the shoulder and
pulled me round. “I want to know, damn you!” she cried. “All of it.” “All right,” I said and caught her
wrists. “It's a pretty com_plicated ritual. First of all, if they're virgins,
they undergo a ceremonial defloration in front of everyone using a tribal
totem. That's Huna custom with all maidens.” There was horror in those eyes now and she had stopped
struggling. “Then for seven nights running, any warrior in the tribe is allowed
to go in to them. It's a great honour. Any woman who doesn't become pregnant
after that is stoned to death. Those outsiders who do are kept till the baby is
born, then buried alive. The reasons for all this are pretty compli_cated, but
if you have an hour to spare sometime I'll be happy to explain.” She stared up at me, head moving from
side to side and I added gravely, “If I were you, Miss Martin, I'd pray she
ended up in the river in the first place.” The rage came up like hot lava and she
pulled free of me, the left hand striking across my face and then the right,
help_less, impotent anger and grief mingling together. She stumbled to the
door, wrenched it open and ran into the corridor. I walked to The Little Boat, a dangerous thing
to do after dark, especially along the waterfront although such was the rage
against life itself that filled me that I think it would have gone hard with
any man who had crossed my path that night I needed a drink and perhaps another
to use one of Hannah's favourite phrases and a woman certainly - a dangerous
mood to be in. The Little Boat was not particularly busy, but that was only to be
expected on a Monday night. The rumba band was play_ing, but there couldn't
have been more than a dozen people on the floor. Lola, Hannah's girl friend
from that first night was there, wearing the same red-satin dress. I rather
liked her. She was an honest whore, but she was crazy about Hannah and made it
obvious, her one weakness. Knowing that he wouldn't be in that
night she concentrated on me and she knew what she was about. Strange, but it
didn't seem to work. I kept thinking of Joanna Martin and when I did that, Lola
faded rapidly. The message got through to her after a while and she went off to
try her luck elsewhere. Which at least left me free to drink
myself into a stupor if I was so inclined. I went up to that private section of
the deck where I had dined with Hannah on that first night, ordered a meal and
a bottle of wine to start with and closed the sliding doors. My appetite seemed to have gone. I
picked at my food, then went and stood at the rail, a bottle of wine in one
hand and a glass in the other and stared out over the river'. The reflected
lights of the houseboats glowed in the water like candle flames. I was restless
and ill at ease, waiting for something - wanting her, I suppose. Behind me, the sliding doors opened,
then closed again. I turned impatiently and found Joanna Martin standing there. “Do you think we could start again?” she said. There was a spare glass on the table. I filled it with
wine and held it out to her. “How did you find me?” “Old Juca at the hotel. He was very
kind. Got me a cab with a driver who bore a strong resemblance to King Kong. Gave
him strict instructions to deliver me here in one piece.” She walked to the
rail and looked out across the river. “This is nice.” I didn't know what to say, but she took care of it all
more than adequately. “I think we got off on the wrong foot Mr Mallory. I'd
like to try again.” “Neil,” I said. “All right.” She smiled. “I’m afraid
you've got the wrong im_pression of me entirely. Joanna Martin's my stage came.
Originally I was just plain Joan Kowalski of Grantville, Penn_sylvania.” Her
voice changed completely, dropped into an accent she probably hadn't used in
years. “My daddy was a coalminer. What was yours?” I laughed out loud. “A small-town
lawyer. What we call a solicitor in England, at a place called Wells in
Somerset A lovely old town near the Mendip Hills.” “It sounds marvellous.” “It is, especially now in the autumn.
Rooks in the elms by the cathedral. The dank, wet smell of rotting leaves
blowing across the river.” For a moment I was almost there. She
leaned on the rail. “Grantville was never like that. We had three things worth
men_tioning, none of which I ever wish to see again. Coalmines, steelworks and
smoke. I didn't even look back once when I left.” “And your sister?” “We were orphaned when she was three and
I was eight The nuns raised me. I guess it became a habit with her.” “And what about you?” “I'm doing fine. Sing with some of the
best bands in the country. Dorsey, Guy Lombardo, Sammy Kaye.” There was a
perceptible change in her voice as she said this, a surface brash-ness as if
she was really speaking for an audience. “I've played second lead in two
musicals in succession on Broadway.” “All right.” I held up both hands defensively. “I'm
convinced.” “And you?” She leaned back against the
rail. “What about you? Why Brazil?” So I told her, from the beginning right up until that
present moment, including a few items on the way that I don't think I'd ever
mentioned to another living soul, such was the effect she had on me. “So here we are,” she said at last when I was
finished. “The two of us at the edge of nowhere. It's beautiful, isn't it?” The moon clouded over, sheet lightning flickered
wildly, the rain came with a sudden rush bouncing from the awning above our
heads. “Romantic, isn't it?” I said. “We get this every day
of the week at sometime or another. Imagine what it's like in the rainy
season.” I refilled her glass with wine. “Bougainvilleas, acacias and God knows
how many different varieties of poisonous snakes that can kill you in seconds.
As for the river, if it isn't the alligators or pirhanas, it's water
snakes so long they've been known to turn a canoe over and take the occupants
down. Almost everything that looks nice is absolutely deadly. You should have
tried Hollywood instead. Much safer on Stage 6.” “That comes next month. I've got a
screen test with M.G.M.” She smiled, then reached out to touch me, her hand
flat against my chest, the smile fading. “I've got to know, Neil. Just to know,
one way or the other. Can you understand that?” “Of course I can.” My hand fastened over
hers and I was shak_ing like a kid on his first date. “Would you like to
dance?” She nodded, moving against me and behind
us, the sliding door was pulled open. “So this is what you get up to when my
back is turned?” Hannah said as he came through. He was dressed in flying clothes and
badly in need of a shave, but he was a romantic enough figure in his leather
coat and breeches, a white scarf knotted carelessly about his neck. He smiled with devastating charm and
rushed forward with a sort of boyish eagerness, hands outstretched. “And this
will be Miss Joanna Martin. Couldn't very well be anyone else.” He held her hands in his for what seemed
to me no good reason. I said, “What in the hell is going on here?” “You might as well ask, kid.” He yelled
for the waiter and pulled off his coat. “A lot happened since you left this
morning. Alberto got through to me on the radio in the middle of the afternoon.
Wanted me to pick him up at Santa Helena and fly him straight down to Manaus.
We got in about an hour and a half ago. Met Miss Martin's companion at the
hotel. When I left, she and the colonel were having quite an argument” “What's it all about?” “That half-breed of Alberto's, the guy
who'd lived with the Huna. Well, Alberto put him over the river last evening
and by God, he was back at noon today.” “You mean he'd made contact?” “Sure had.” The waiter arrived at this point with a
couple of bottles of Pouilly Fuisse in a bucket of water. “According to him,
all the tribesmen along the river had already heard what had happened to that
village we visited and were scared stiff. A delegation of head men have agreed
to meet Alberto a couple of miles up-river from the mission day after
tomorrow.” “Sounds too good to be true to me,” I said and meant
it But Joanna Martin didn't think so. She
sat down beside him and said eagerly, “Do you think they'll be able to get news
of my sister?” “Certain to.” He took one of her hands
again. “It's going to be fine. I promise you.” After that, to say that they got on like a house on
fire would have been something of an understatement. I sat in the wings, as it
were, and watched while they talked a lot, laughed a great deal and finally
went down to join the small crowd on the dance floor. I wasn't the only one who was put out. I caught a
flash of scarlet in the half-light, Lola watching from behind a pillar. I knew
then what the saying meant by a woman scorned. She looked capable of putting a
knife between Hannah's shoulder blades if given half a chance. I don't know what was said between the two on the
floor, but when the band stopped playing, they moved across to the piano and
Hannah sat down. As I've said before, he was a fair pianist and moved straight
into a solid, pushing arrangement of St Louis Blues and Joanna Martin
took the vocal. She was good - better than I'd thought she would be.
She gave it everything she had, a sort of total dedication and the crowd loved
it. They followed with Night and Day and Begin the Beguine which
was a tremendous hit that autumn and all one seemed to hear from radios
everywhere, even on the River Amazon. But by then I'd had enough. I left them to it,
negotiated the catwalk to the jetty and walked morosely back to the hotel in
the pouring rain. I had been in bed for at least an hour, had just begun
to drift into sleep when Hannah's voice brought me sharply to my senses. I got
out of bed, padded to the door and opened it. He was obviously very drunk,
standing with Joanna Martin outside the door of what I presumed must be her
room at the end of the corridor. He was trying to kiss her in that
clumsy, uncoordinated way a drunken man has. She obviously didn't need any
assistance because she was laughing about it. I closed the door, went back beneath the
mosquito net and lit a cigarette, I don't know what I was shaking with - rage
or thwarted desire, or both, but I lay there smoking furiously and cursing
everyone who ever lived - until my door opened and closed again softly. The
bolt clicked into place and there was silence. I sensed her presence there in the
darkness even before I smelled the perfume. She said, “Stop sulking. I know
you're in there. I can see your cigarette.” “Bitch,” I said. She pulled back the mosquito net, there
was the rustle of some garment or other falling to the floor, then she slipped
into bed beside me. “That's nice,” she said and added, in
die same tone of voice, “Colonel Alberto wants to be off at the crack of dawn.
Sister Maria Teresa and I have strict instructions from Hannah to be at the
airstrip not later than seven-thirty. He seems to think we'll be safer with
him.” “You suit yourself.” “You're a good pilot, Neil Mallory,
according to Hannah, the best he's ever known.” Her lips brushed my cheek. “But
you don't know much about women.” I wasn't going to argue with her, not then, with the
kind of need burning inside that could not be borne for long. As I pulled her
to me, I felt the nipples blossom on her breasts, cool against my bare skin. The excitement she aroused in me, the
awareness, was quite extraordinary. But there was more to it than diat. I lay
there holding her, waiting for some sort of sign that might come or might not -
the whole world waited. And hi that timeless moment I knew, out of some strange
foreknowledge, that what_ever happened during the rest of my life, I'd never
know any_thing better than this. That whatever followed would always have the
savour of anti-climax, just like Hannah. She kissed me hard, mouth opening and the
whole world came alive as lightning flickered across the sky and it started to
rain again. EIGHT The Tree of Life I awakened to sunlight streaming through
the window, the mos_quito net fluttering in the slight breeze. I was quite
alone, at least as far as the bed went, but when I pushed myself up on one
elbow I discovered Juca on the other side of the net placing a tray on the
table, “Breakfast, Senhor Mallory.” “What time is it?” He consulted a large, silver, pocket
watch gravely. “Eight o'clock exactly, senhor. The senhorita told me you wished
to be awakened at this time.” “I see - and when was this?” “About an hour ago, senhor, when she was
leaving for the airstrip with the good Sister. Will diat be all, senhor?” I nodded and he withdrew. I poured myself a coffee and
went to the window. They'd be well on the way to Landro by now. Strange the
sense of personal loss and yet, in a way, it was almost as if I was prepared
for it. I didn't feel like any breakfast after that, but dressed quickly, had
another cup of coffee and went about my business. There were several calls to make before
going out to the air_strip so I caught a cab in front of the hotel. First of
all there was the mail, then some dynamo parts for one of the mining agents at
Landro and Figueiredo had asked me to pick up a case of imported London gin. It was close to half past nine when I
finally arrived at the airstrip. A de Haviland Rapide was parked by the tower
and seemed to be taking up all the ground staff's attention. The Bristol was
still under cover. I opened the doors and the cab driver followed me in with
the crate of gin. Joanna Martin was sitting in the pilot's
cockpit reading a book. She looked up and smiled brightly. “What kept you?” I couldn't think what to say for a
moment, so great was my astonishment. I was only certain of one thing - that I
had never been so pleased to see anyone. She knew it, I think, for the face
softened for a moment. “What happened?” I said. “I decided to fly with you, that's all.
I thought it would be more fun.” “And what did Hannah have to say to that?” “Oh, he wasn't too pleased.” She pushed
herself up out of the cockpit, swung her legs over the edge and dropped into my
arms. “On the other hand, he did have rather a bad hangover.” The cab driver had returned with the
mail sack which he dropped on the ground beside the case of gin. He waited,
mouth open in admiration and I paid him off and sent him on his way. The moment we were alone, I kissed her
and it was rather disappointing. Nothing like the night before, her lips cool
and aseptic and she very definitely held me at arm's length. She patted my cheek. “Hadn't we better get moving?” I couldn't think of anything that would
explain the change although I suppose, on looking back on it all, I was guilty
of simply expecting too much, still young enough to believe that if you loved
someone they were certain to love you back. Anyway, I loaded the freight behind the seat in the
observer's cockpit and found her an old leather flying coat and helmet we kept
for passengers. Three ground staff turned up about then, having seen us arrive
and we got the Bristol outside. I helped Joanna into the observer's cockpit and
strapped her in. “It's essential you keep your goggles on,” I warned. “You'll
find a hell of a lot of insects about, especially as we take off and land.” When she pulled the goggles down, she seemed more
remote than ever, another person altogether, but that was possibly just my
imagination. I climbed into the cockpit, did my checks and wound the starting
magneto, while the three mechanics formed a chain and pulled the propeller. The engine broke into noisy life. I looked over my
shoulder to check that she was all right. She didn't smile, simply nodded, so I
eased the throttle open, taxied to the end of the runway, turned into the wind
and took off feeling, for some unknown reason, thoroughly depressed. The trip was something of a milk run for
me by now, especially on a morning like this with perfect flying conditions. I
suppose it must have had some interest for her although she certainly gave no
sign of being particularly excited. In fact we only spoke twice over the voice
pipe during the entire trip. Once as we turned up the Mortes from the Negro and
I pointed out Forte Franco on the island below and again, as we approached
Landor and I made preparations to land. One thing did surprise me, the Hayley which was parked
by the hangar. I had imagined it would be well on the way to Santa Helena by
now. As we rolled to a halt, Mannie came to
meet us with a couple of labourers. He grinned up at me. “What kept you? Sam's
been like a cat on hot bricks, isn't that what you say?” “I didn't know he cared,” I said and dropped to the
ground. “He doesn't,” he replied and elbowed me out of the way
as I turned to help Joanna down. “The privilege of age, Miss Martin.” He held
up his hands. She liked him, that much was obvious and
her smile was of that special kind a woman reserves for a man she instantly
recognises as good friend or father confessor. No strain, no cut-and-thrust,
someone she would never have to surrender to or keep at arm's length. I made some kind of lame, formal introduction. Mannie
said, “Now I understand why Sam's been acting as if he's been struck over the
head with a Huna war club.” As I took off my flying helmet, he ruffled ray
hair. “Has the boy here been treating you all right? Did he give you a good
flight?” I think it was the one and only time I
ever felt angry with him and it showed for his smile faded slightly and there
was concern in his eyes. I turned away and Hannah came running
across the airstrip rather fast considering the heat and the fact that he was
dressed for flying. When he was about ten yards away, he slowed down as if
suddenly realising he was making a fool of himself and came on at a walk. He ignored me and said to Joanna Martin, “Satisfied
now?” “Oh, I think you could say that,” she
said coolly. “Where's Sister Maria Teresa?” “When I last saw her she was down at the
jetty having a look at the mission launch. Had some sort of crazy idea that you
and she might sleep on board.” “What's wrong with the local hotel?” “Just about everything so I've arranged for you both
to move into my place. I'll take you up there now and show you round, then I've
got to run Alberto up to Santa Helena.” He picked up her suitcase and I said,
“What are the rest of us supposed to do?” He barely glanced at me. “We can manage
in hammocks down here in the hangar for a few nights. Mannie's moved your gear
out.” He took her arm and they started to walk away. He
paused after a few yards and called over his shoulder, “I'd get that mail up to
Figueiredo fast if I were you, kid. He's had the district runners standing by
for an hour.” “And that puts you in your place,” Mannie said and
started to laugh. For a moment, the anger flared up in me again and
then, for some unaccountable reason, I found myself laughing with him. “Women,”
I said. “Exactly. We have all the trees in the world and an
abund_ance of fruit. All we needed was Eve.” He shook his head and picked up
the mail sack. “I’ll take this up to Figueiredo for you. You go and have a cup
of coffee and relax. I can see you've had a hard morning.” He walked away towards town and I got my
grip out of the Bristol and went into the hangar. He'd fixed three hammocks on
the other side of the radio installation with a wall of pack_ing cases five or
six feet high to give some sort of privacy. There was a table and three chairs
and a pot of coffee simmered gently on a double-ring oil stove. I poured some into a tin mug, lit a
cigarette and eased myself into one of the hammocks. I couldn't get Joanna
Martin out of my mind - the change in her. It didn't seem to make any kind of
sense at all, especially in view of the fact that she'd deliberately chosen to
travel with me in the Bristol instead of in the Hayley. My chain of thought was interrupted by
Alberto who appeared in the gap in the end wall of packing cases. “Camping out,
I see, Mr Mallory.” “Hannah isn't here. He took the Martin girl up to the
house.” “I am aware of that. It's you I want to
see.” He found another tin mug and helped himself to coffee. “I've spent most
of the morning arguing with Sister Maria Teresa who insists on her right to
proceed to Santa Helena.” He shook his head sadly. “God protect me from the
good and the innocent” “A formidable combination,” I said. “Are
you going to let her go?' “I don't see how I can prevent it.
You've seen the authorisa_tion she and the Martin woman have? Counter-signed by
the president himself.” He shrugged “If she decided to start up-river in the
mission launch now, this very morning, how could I stop her, except by force
and there would be the very devil to pay if I did that.” “So what are you going to do?” “You've heard my man managed to make
contact with the Huna? Well, he's arranged a meeting for me tomorrow at noon in
a patch of campo near the river about a mile upstream from the mission.” “How many will be there?” “One chief and five elders. It's a start, no more. A
preliminary skirmish. I'm supposed to go on my own except for Pedro, of course,
the half-breed who's made the contact for me. What do you think?” “It should be quite an experience.” “Yes, stimulating to put it mildly. I was wondering
whether you might consider coming with me?” The impudence of the request was breathtaking. I sat
up and swung my legs to the floor. “Why me?” “You know more about Indians than anyone else I know.
You could be of considerable assistance in the negotiations.” “How far is it to the river if we have to start
running?” He smiled. “See how you feel about it
tomorrow. Hannah will be flying the women in first thing in the morning. You
could come with them. I've agreed to let them look over the mission.” “Not that you had any choice in the matter.” “Exactly.” He moved out into the sunlight and
Hannah came round the tail of the Hayley, buttoning the strap of his flying
helmet, Mannieathisside. “Okay, Colonel, let's go!” he tailed.
“The sooner I get you there, the sooner I'm back.” “Can't you wait?” I asked. He hesitated, the cabin door of the
Hayley half-open, then turned very slowly. His face had a look on it I'd seen
before that first night at The Little Boat, when he'd got rough with
Lola. He moved towards me and paused, no more
than a foot in it 'Just watch it, kid, that's all,' he said softly. I told him what to do in good and
concise Anglo-Saxon. I think for a moment there he was within an ace of having
a go at me and then Mannie got between us, his face white. It wasn't really
necessary for Hannah turned abruptly, climbed up into the cabin where Alberto
was already waiting and shut the door. A moment later the engine burst into
life and he taxied away. He took off too fast, banking steeply
across the river, barely making it over the trees, all good showy stuff and
strictly for my benefit, just to make it clear who was boss. Mannie said softly, “This isn't good,
Neil. Not good at all. You know what Sam can be like. How unpredictable he is.” “You make all the allowances for him you
want,” I said. “But I'm damned if I will. Not any more.” I left him there and walked along the
edge of the airstrip towards the house. There was no sign of life when I got
there, but the front door was open so I simply walked into the living-room. I could hear the shower running so I lit
a cigarette, sat on the window ledge and waited. After a while, the shower
stopped. I could hear her singing and a little later, she entered the room
dressed in an old robe, a towel tied around her head like a turban. She stopped singing abruptly, eyebrows
raised in surprise. “And what can I do for you? Did you forget something?” “You can tell me what I've done,” I said. She stood there, looking at me calmly
for a long, long moment, then moved to where her handbag lay on a bamboo table,
opened it, found herself a cigarette and a small mother-of-pearl lighter. She blew out in a long column of smoke
and said calmly, “Look, Mallory, I don't owe you a thing. All right?” Even then I couldn't see it and in any case, after
that, all I wanted to do was hurt her. I moved to the door and said, 'Just one
thing. How much do I owe you?' She laughed in my face and I turned, utterly defeated,
stumbled down the veranda steps and hurried away towards the river. All right, so I didn't know much about women, but I
hadn't deserved this. I wandered along the riverbank, a cigarette smouldering
between my lips and finally found myself at the jetty. There were several boats there, mainly
canoes, but Figueiredo's official launch was tied up and another belonging to one
of the big land company agents. The mission launch was at the far end, Sister
Maria Teresa in the rear cockpit I started to turn away, but it was already too
late for she called to me by name and I had no choice, but to turn and walk
down to the boat. She smiled as I reached the rail “A
beautiful morning, Mr Mallory.” “For the moment.” She nodded and said calmly, “Would you
have such a thing as a cigarette to spare?” I was surprised and showed it I suppose
as I produced a packet and offered her one. “They're only local, I'm afraid.
Black tobacco.” She blew out smoke expertly and smiled.
“Don't you approve? Nuns are only human, you know, flesh and blood like anyone
else.” “I'm sure you are. Sister.” I started to turn away. She said, “I get the distinct impression
that you do not approve of me, Mr Mallory. If I hadn't called out to you, you
wouldn't have stopped to talk. Isn't that so?” “All right,” I said. “I think you're a
silly, impractical woman who doesn't know what in the hell she's getting mixed
up in.” “I've spent seven years in South America
as a medical mis_sionary, Mr Mallory. Three of them in other parts of Northern
Briazil. This kind of country is not entirely unfamiliar to me.” “Which only makes it worse. Your own experience ought
to tell you that by coming here at all, you've only made a tricky situation
even more difficult for everyone who comes into con_tact with you.” Well, it's certainly a point of view,' she said
good-humouredly. “I've been told that you have a great deal of experience with
Indians. That you worked with Karl Buber on the Xingu.” “I knew him.” “A great and good man.” “Who stopped being a missionary when he
discovered you were doing the Indians as much harm as anyone else.” She sighed. “Yes, I would agree that the
record has been far from perfect, even amongst the various religious
organisations involved.” “Far from perfect?” I was well into my
stride now, my general anger and frustration at the morning's events finding a
convenient channel. “They don't need us, Sister, any of us. The best service we
could offer them would be to go away and leave them alone and they certainly
don't need your religion. They wear nothing worth speaking about, own nothing,
wash themselves twice a day and help each other. Can your Christianity offer
them more than that?” “And kill each other,” she said. “You forgot to
mention that.” “All right, so they look upon all outsiders as natural
enemies. God alone knows, they're usually right.” “They also kill the old,” she said. “The
disfigured, the men_tally deficient. They kill for the sake of killing.” I shook my head. “No, you don't
understand, do you? That's the really terrible tiling. Death and life are one,
part of exist_ence itself in their terms. Waking, sleeping - ifs all the same.
How can it be bad to die, especially for a warrior? War is the purpose for
which he lives.” “I would take them love, Mr Mallory, is
that such a bad tiling?” “What was it one of your greatest
Jesuits said? The sword and the iron rod are the best kind of preaching.” “A long, long time ago. As the times
change so men change with them.” She stood up and straightened her belt. “You
accuse me of not really understanding and you may well have a point. Perhaps
you could help me on the road to rehabilitation by showing me the sights of
Landro.” Defeated for the second time that
morning, I resigned my_self to my fate and took her hand to help her over the
rail. As we walked along the jetty, she took my arm and
said, “Colonel Alberto seems a very capable officer.” “Oh, he's that, all right.” “What is your opinion of this meeting he
has arranged to_morrow with one of the Huna chieftains? Is it likely to
accom_plish much?” “It all depends what they want to see him for,” I
said. “Indians are like small children - completely irrational. They can smile
with you one minute and mean it - dash out your brains the next on the merest
whim.” “So this meeting could prove to be a
dangerous under_taking?” “You could say that. He's asked me to go with him.” “Do you intend to?” “I can't think of the slightest reason
why I should at the moment, can you?” She didn't get a chance to reply for at
that moment her name was called and we looked up and found Joanna Martin
approaching. She was dressed in the white chiffon dress again, wore the same
straw hat and carried the parasol over one shoulder. She might have stepped
straight off a page in Vogue and I don't think I've ever seen anything more
incongruous. Sister Maria Teresa said, “Mr Mallory is
taking me on a sight-seeing trip, my dear.” “Well, that should take all of ten
minutes.” Joanna Martin took her other arm, ignoring me completely. We walked through the mean little
streets with the hopeless faces peering out of the windows at us, the ragged
half-starved children playing beneath the houses. An oxen had died in a side
alley, obviously of some disease or other so that the flesh was not fit for
human consumption. It had been left exactly where it had fallen and had swollen
to twice its normal size. The smell was so terrible that it even managed to
kill the stink from the cesspool a few yards farther on which had over-flowed
and ran hi a steady stream down the centre of the street. She didn't like any of it, nor for that
matter did Joanna Martin. I pointed out the steam house, one of those
peculiarities of up-river villages where Indians went through regular
purifi_cation for religious reasons with the help of red-hot stones and lots of
cold water, but it didn't help. We moved out through a couple of streets
of shanties, con_structed of iron and pieces of packing cases and inhabited
mainly by forest Indians who had made the mistake of trying to come to terms
with the white man's world. “Strange,” I said, “but in the forest,
naked as the day they were born, most of these women look beautiful. Put them
in a dress and something inexplicable happens. Beauty goes, pride goes. ...” Joanna Martin put a, hand out to
stay me. “What was that, for God's sake?” We were past the final line of huts,
close to the river and the edge of the jungle. The sound came again, a sharp
bitter cry. I led the way forward, then paused. On the edge of the trees by the river,
an Indian woman knelt in front of a tree, arms raised above her head, a
tattered calico dress pulled up above her thighs. The man with her was also
Indian in spite of his cotton trousers and shirt. He was tying her wrists above
her head by lianas to a convenient branch. The woman cried out again, Sister Maria
Teresa took a quick step forward and I pulled her back. “Whatever happens, you
mustn't interfere.” She turned to me and said, “This is one custom with
which I am entirely familiar, Mr Mallory. I will stay here for a while if you
don't mind. I may be able to help afterwards, if she'll let me.” She smiled.
“Amongst other things, I'm a quali_fied doctor, you see. If you could bring me
my bag along from the house at some time I'd be most grateful.” She went towards the woman and her husband and sat
down on the ground a yard or two away. They completely ignored her. Joanna Martin gripped my arm fiercely. “What is it?” “She's going to have a child,” I said. “She's tied by
her wrists with lianas so that the child is born while she is upright. That way
he will be stronger and braver than a child born to a woman lying down.” The woman gave another low moan of pain, her husband
squatted on the ground beside her. Joanna Martin said, “But this is ridiculous.
They could be here all night.” “Exactly,” I said. “And if Sister Maria
Teresa insists on behaving like Florence Nightingale, the least we can do is go
back to the house and get that bag for her.” On the way back through Landros
a rather unusual incident took place which gave me a glimpse of another side of
her character. As we came abreast of a dilapidated
house on the comer of a narrow street, a young Indian girl of perhaps sixteen
or seven_teen rushed out of the entrance on to the veranda. She wore an old
calico dress and was barefoot, obviously frightened to death. She glanced
around her hurriedly as if debating which way to run, started down the steps,
missed her footing and went sprawling. A moment later Avila rushed out of the
house, a whip in one hand. He came down the steps on the run and started to
belabour her. I didn't care for Avila and certainly
didn't like what he was doing to the girl, but I'd learned to move cautiously
in such cases for this was still a country where most women took the occasional
beating as a matter of course. Joanna Martin was not so prudent,
however. She went in like a battleship under full sail and lashed out at him
with her handbag. He backed away, a look of bewilderment on his face. I got
there as quickly as I could and grabbed her arm as she was about to strike him
again. “What's she done?” I asked Avila and
pulled the girl up from the ground. “She's been selling herself round the
town while I've been away,” he said. “God knows what she might have picked up.” “She's yours?” He nodded. “A Huna girl. I bought her just over a year
ago.” We'd spoken in Portuguese and I turned
to give Joanna a translation. “There's nothing to be done. The girl belongs to
him.” “What do you mean, belongs to him?” “He bought her, probably when her
parents died. It's com_mon enough up-river and legal.” Bought her?' First there was incredulity
in her eyes, then a kind of white-hot rage. 'Well, I'm damn well buying her
back,' she said. 'How much will this big ape take?” “Actually he speaks excellent English,”
I said. “Why not ask him yourself.” She was really angry by then, scrabbled
in her handbag and produced a hundred cruzeiro note which she thrust at
Avila. “Will this do?” He accepted it with alacrity and bowed
politely. “A pleasure to do business with you, senhorita,” he said and made off
rapidly up the street in the direction of the hotel. The girl waited quietly for whatever new
blow fate had in store for her, that impassive Indian face giving nothing away.
I questioned her in Portuguese which she seemed to under_stand reasonably well. I said to Joanna. “She's a Huna all
right. Her name is Christina and she's sixteen. Her father was a wild rubber
tapper. He and the mother died from small-pox three years ago. Some woman took
her in then sold her to Avila last year. What do you intend to do with her?” “God knows,” she said. “A shower
wouldn't be a bad idea to start with, but if s more Sister Maria Teresa's
department than mine. How much did I pay for her, by the way?” “About fifty dollars - a hundred cruzeiros.
Avila can take his pick of girls like her for ten which leaves him ninety
for booze.” “My God, what a country,” she said, and
taking Christina by the hand, started down the street towards the airstrip. I spent the afternoon helping Mannie do an engine check
on the Bristol Hannah arrived back just after six and was in excellent spirits.
I lay in my hammock and watched him shave while Mannie prepared the evening
meal. Hannah was humming gaily to himself and looked years
younger. When Mannie asked him if he wanted anything to eat he shook his head
and pulled on a clean shirt. I said, “You're wasting your time, Mannie. His
appetite runs to other things tonight” Hannah grinned. “Why don't you give in, kid? I mean
that's a real woman. She's been there and back and that kind need a man.” He turned his back and went off
whistling as I swung my legs to the floor. Mannie grabbed me by the arm. “Let
it gos Neil.” I stood up, walked to the edge of the
hangar and leaned against a post looking out over the river, taking time to
calm down. Funny how easily I got worked up over Hannah these days. Mannie appeared and pushed a cigarette
at me. “You know, Neil, women are funny creatures. Not at all as we imagine
them. The biggest mistake we make is to see them as we think they should be.
Sometimes the reality is quite different...” “All right, Mannie, point taken.” Great
heavy spots of rain darkened the dry earth and I took down an oilskin coat and
pulled it on. “I'll go and check on Sister Maria Teresa. I'll see you later.” I'd taken up her bag of tricks, an
oilskin coat and a pressure lamp, earlier in case the vigil proved to be a
prolonged one. Just as I reached the outer edge of Landro, I met her on the way
in with the mother walking beside her carrying her newly-born infant in a
blanket, the father following behind. “A little girl,” Sister Maria Teresa
announced, “but they don't seem to mind. I'm going to stay the night with them.
Will you let Joanna know for me?” I accompanied them through the gathering
darkness to the shack the couple called home, then I went back along the street
to the hotel. The rain was really coming down now in
great solid waves and I sat at the bar with Figueiredo for a while, playing
draughts and drinking' some of that gin I'd brought in for him, wailing for it
to stop. After an hour, I gave up, lit my lamp
and plunged down the steps into the rain. The force was really tremendous. It
was like being in a small enclosed world, completely alone and for some reason,
I felt exhilarated. Light streamed through the closed
shutters when I went up the steps to the veranda of the house and a gramophone
was playing. I stood there for a moment listening to the murmur of voices, the
laughter, then knocked on the door. Hannah opened it. He was in his
shirtsleeves and held a glass of Scotch in one hand. I didn't give him a chance
to say any_thing. I said, “Sister Maria Teresa's spending
the night in Landro with a woman who's just had a baby. She wanted Joanna to
know.” He said, “Okay, I'll tell her.” As I turned away Joanna appeared behind
him, obviously to see what was going on. It was enough. I said, “Oh, by the
way, I'll be flying up to Santa Helena with you in the morn_ing. The mail run
will have to wait.” His face altered, became instantly wary. “Who says
so?” “Colonel Alberto. Wants me to take a little walk with
him tomorrow to meet some Huna. I'll be seeing you.” I went down into the rain. I think she
called my name, though I could not be sure, but when I glanced back over my
shoulder, Hannah had moved out on to the veranda and was looking after me. Some kind of small triumph, I suppose,
but one that I sus_pected I would have to pay dearly for. NINE Drumbeat I did not sleep particularly well and the fact that it
was three a.m. before Hannah appeared didn't help. I slept only fitfully after
that and finally got up at six and went outside. It was warm and oppressive, unusually so considering
the hour and the heavy grey clouds promised rain of the sort that would last
for most of the day. Not my kind of morning at all and the prospect of what was
to follow had little to commend it. I wandered along the front of die open
hangar and paused beside the Bristol which stood there with its usual air of
expectancy as if waiting for something to happen. It carne to me suddenly that
other men must have stood beside her like this, coughing over the first
cigarette of the day as they waited to go out on a dawn patrol, sizing up the
weather, waiting to see what the day would bring. It gave me a curious feeling
of kinship which didn't really make any sense. I turned and found Hannah watching me.
That first time we'd met after I'd crash-landed in the Vega, I'd been struck by
the ageless quality in his face, but not now. Perhaps it was the morning or
more probably, the drink from the previous night, but he looked about a hundred
years old. As if he had ex_perienced everything there ever was and no longer
had much faith in what was to come. The tension between us was almost
tangible. He said harshly, “Do you intend to go through with this crazy
business?” “I said so, didn't I?” He exploded angrily. “God damn it,
there's no knowing how the Huna might react. If they turn sour, you won't have
a prayer.” “I can't say I ever had much faith in it
anyway.” I started to move past him. He grabbed my arm and spun me round.
“What in the hell are you trying to prove, Mallory?” I see now, on reflection, that he saw
the whole thing as some sort of personal challenge. If I went, then he would
have to go or appear less than me and not only to Joanna Martin, for as I have
said, he was a man to whom appearances were every_thing. He was angry because I had put him in an
impossible posi_tion which should have pleased me. Instead I felt as sombre as
that grey morning itself. “Let's just say Fm tired of life and leave it at that”
And for a moment, he believed me enough to slacken his grip so that I was able
to pull free. As I walked back along the edge of the hangar, the first heavy
drops of rain pattered against the roof. The run to Santa Helena was uneventful enough in spite
of the bad weather. We didn't get away until much later than had been
anticipated because of poor visibility, but from nine o'clock on, there was a
perceptible lightening in the sky although the rain still fell heavily and
Hannah decided to chance it He asked me to take the controls which
suited me in the circumstances for it not only kept me out of Joanna Martin's
way, but also meant that I didn't have to struggle to find the right things to
say to Sister Maria Teresa. I left all that to Hannah who seemed to do well
enough although for most of the time the conversation behind was unintelligible
to me, bound up as I was in my thoughts. The situation at Santa Helena was no
better. The same heavy rain drifting up from the forest again in grey mist
because of the heat, but landing was safe enough and I put the Hayley down with
hardly a bump. I had radioed ahead on take-off and had
given them an estimated time of arrival. In spite of this I was surprised to
find Alberto himself waiting to greet us with the guard detail at the side of
the strip. He came forward to meet us as the Hayley
rolled to a halt and personally handed the two women down from the cabin,
greet_ing them courteously. His face beneath the peaked officer's cap was
serious and he presented a melancholy figure, adrift in an alien landscape. The
caped cavalry greatcoat he wore was obviously an echo of better days. He led the way back to the small jetty
where the motor launch waited. It presented a formidable appearance. There was
a Lewis gun on the roof of the main saloon, another in the prow, each protected
by sandbags, and a canvas screen along each side of the boat deck made it
possible to move unobserved and also provided some sort of cover against
arrows. An awning had been rigged in the stern
against the rain, there was a cane table and canvas chairs and as we
approached, an orderly came out of the saloon carrying a tray. He wore white
gloves and as the ladies seated themselves, served coffee from a silver pot in
delicate china cups. The rain hammered down, a couple of alligators drifted by.
A strange, mad dream standing there by the rail with only the stench of rotting
vegeta_tion rising from the river to give it reality. Alberto approached and offered me a
cigarette. “In regard to our conversation yesterday, Senhor Mallory. Have you
come to any decision?” “A hell of a morning for a walk in the
forest,” I said, peering out under the awning. “On the other hand, it could be
interesting.” He smiled slightly, hesitated, as if
about to say something, obviously thought better of it and turned away leaving
me at the rail on my own. To say that I instantly regretted my words was
certainly not so and yet I had voluntarily committed my_self to a situation of
grave danger which made no kind of sense at all. Now why was that? A couple of soldiers were already
casting-off and the launch eased away from the jetty. Alberto accepted a cup of
coffee from the orderly and said, “There won't be time to drop you at Santa
Helena at the moment. The Huna have changed our meeting-place to the site of an
older rubber plantation, a ruined jazenda about five miles up-river from
here and a mile inland. The appointed hour is still the same however, noon, so
we shall barely make the rendezvous on time as it is. Under the circumstances,
I'm afraid you'll all have to come along for the ride.” “May I ask what your plans are,
Colonel?” Sister Maria Teresa inquired. “Simplicity itself, Sister.” He smiled wearily. “I go
to talk peace with the Huna as my superiors, who are at present sitting on
their backsides a good thousand miles from here behind their desks, insist.” “You don't approve?” “Let us say I am less than sanguine as
to the result A dele_gation, one chief and five elders, has agreed to meet me
on their terms which means I go alone, except for my interpreter and very
definitely unarmed. The one change in the arrange_ment so far is that Senhor Mallory, who knows more about
Indians than any man I know, has agreed to accompany me.” Joanna Martin went very still, her
coffee cup raised halfway to her mouth. She turned and looked at me fixedlys
a slight frown on her face. Sister Maria Teresa said, “A long walk, Mr Mallory.” Hannah was good and angry, glared at me,
eyes wild, then at Joanna Martin. He didn't like what he was going to say but
he got it out, I'll say that for him. “You can count me in too, Colonel.” “Don't be stupid,” I cut in. “Who in the
hell would be left to fly the women out in the Hayley if anything went wrong?” There was no arguing with that and he
knew it. He turned away angrily and Sister Maria Teresa said, “It has been my
experience in the past, Colonel, that Indians do not look upon any group
containing a woman as a threat to them. Wouldn't you agree, Mr Mallory?” Alberta glanced quickly at me, aware
instantly, as I was myself, of what was in her mind. I said, “Yes, that's true
up to a point. They certainly don't take women to war themselves, but I
wouldn't count on it.” “A risk I am prepared to take,” she said simply. There was a short silence. Alberto shook
his head. “An im_possibility, Sister. You must see that.” There are times when the naivete of the
truly good can be wholly infuriating. She said, with that disarming smile of
hers, “I am as much for peace as you, Colonel, but I also have a special
interest here, remember. The fate of Sister Anne Josepha and her friend.” “I would have thought the church had
martyrs in plenty, Sister,” he replied. Joanna Martin stood up. “That sounds to me like
another way of saying you don't really expect to come back. Am I right?” “Se Deusquiser, senhorita.” “God wills.” Joanna Martin turned to me,
white faced. “You must be mad. What are you trying to prove?” “You want to know if your sister's alive, don't you?”
I asked. She went into the saloon, banging the door behind her.
Sister Maria Teresa said patiently, “Am I to take it that you refuse to allow
me to accompany you, Colonel?” “Under no circumstances, Sister.” He saluted her
gravely. “A thousand regrets, but I am in command here and must do as I see
fit.” “In spite of my authorisation?” “Sister, the Pope himself could not make
me take you with us today.” I think it was only then that she really and truly
appreciated the danger of the entire undertaking. She sighed heavily. “I did
not understand before. I think I do now. You are brave men, both of you.” “I do my duty only, Sister,” he said, “but I thank
you.” She turned to me. “Duty in your mase also, Mr
Mallory?” “You know what they say, Sister.” I
shrugged. “I go because it's there.” But there were darker reasons than that
- I knew it and so did she for it showed in her eyes. I thought she might say
some-tiling - a personal word, perhaps. Instead she turned and followed Joanna
into the saloon. Hannah threw his cigarette over the rail
in a violent gesture. “You're dead men walking. A dozen arrows apiece waiting
for each of you up there.” “Perhaps.” Alberto turned to me. “The
stipulation is that we go unarmed. What do you think?” “As good a way of committing suicide as any?” “You don't trust them?” “Can you trust the wind?” I shook my
head. “As I've said before, whatever they do will be entirely as the mood takes
them. If they decide to kill us instead of talking, it won't be out of any
conscious malice, but simply because it suddenly strikes them as a better idea
than the last one they had.” “I see. Tell me, what was Karl Buber's attitude
regarding guns?” “He was never without one prominently
displayed, if that's what you mean. Forest Indians fear guns more than anything
else I can think of. It doesn't mean they won't attack you if you're armed, but
they'll think twice. They still think it's some sort of big magic.” “And yet they demand that we go
unarmed.” He sighed. “An unhealthy sign, I'm afraid.” “I agree. On the other hand, what the eye doesn't
see...” “The same thought had occurred to me, I
must confess. That oilskin coat of yours, for example, is certainly large
enough to conceal a multitude of sins.” He was suddenly considerably more
cheerful at the prospects I suppose, of finding himself with a fighting chance
again. “I'll see to the necessary
preparations,' he said. 'We'll go over things in detail closer to the time.” He went along the deck to the wheelhouse
leaving me alone with Hannah. His face was white, eyes glaring. For a moment I
thought he might take a punch at me. He didn't get the chance because Joanna
chose that precise moment to appear from the saloon. I could have sworn from her eyes that
she had been crying, although that didn't seem possible, but there was fresh
powder on her face and the wide mouth had been smeared with vivid orange
lipstick. She spoke to Hannah without looking at him. “Would you
kindly get to hell out of here, Sam? I'd like a private word with Galahad
here.” Hannah glanced first at her, then at me and went
without argument, some indication of the measure of control she had over him by
then, I suppose. She moved in close enough to make her presence felt
“Are you doing this for me?” “Not really,” I said. “I just like having a good
time.” She slapped me across the face hard enough to turn my
head sideways. “Damn you, Mallory,” she cried. “I don't owe you a thing.” She did the last thing I would have expected. Flung
her arm about my neck and fastened that wide mouth of hers on mine. Her body
moved convulsively and for a moment it was difficult to consider other things.
And then she pulled free of me, turned and ran into the saloon. None of it made a great deal of sense,
but then human actions seldom do. I moved along the starboard rail to the prow
and paused to light a cigarette beside the Lewis gun which was for the moment
unmanned in its sandbagged emplace_ment. There was a stack of 47-round drum
magazines ready for action at the side of the trim, deadly-looking gun and I
sat down on the sandbags to examine it. “The first gun ever fired from an
aeroplane”. Hannah appeared from the other side of the wheelhouse. “That was
June 7,1912. Shows how long they've been around.” “Still a lot around back home,” I said.
“We used them in Wapitis.” He nodded. “The Belgian Rattlesnake the
Germans called it during the war. The best light aerial gun we had.” There was silence. Rain hissed into the
river, ran from the brim of my wide straw sombrero. I couldn't think of a thing
to say, didn't even know what he wanted. And even then, he surprised me by
saying exactly the opposite of what I had expected. “Look, kid, let's get it straight. She's
my kind of woman. You saw her first, but I was there last and that's what
counts, so hands off, understand?” Which at least meant he expected me to survive the
day's events and unaccountably cheered, I smiled in his face. Poor Sam. For a
moment I thought again he might hit me. Instead he turned wildly and rushed
away. The place was marked on the large-scale map for the
area as Matamoros and we found it with no trouble at all. There was an old
wooden jetty rotting into the river and a landing stage almost overgrown, but
the track to the house, originally built wide enough to take a cart, was still
plain. We moved into the landing stage, a couple of men ready
at each Lewis gun, another ten behind the canvas screen on the starboard side,
rifles ready, my old comrade-in-arms Sergeant Lima in charge. We bumped against the landing stage not
twenty yards away from that green wall and a couple of men went over the rail
and held her in on hand-lines, the engine gently ticking over, ready to take us
out of trouble with a burst of power if necessary. But nothing happened. A couple of
alligators slid off a mud-bank, a group of howler monkeys shouted angrily from
the trees. The rest was silence. Alberto said, “Good, now we make ready.” We went into the saloon where Joanna,
Sister Maria Teresa and Hannah sat at the table talking in low voices. They
stopped as we entered, Alberto, Pedro the half-breed interpreter and myself,
and stood up. I took off my yellow oilsin coat and
Alberto opened the arms cupboard and produced a Thompson sub-machine-gun with a
drum magazine which we'd prepared earlier with a specially lengthened sling. I
slipped it over my right shoulder, muzzle down and Hannah helped me on with my
coat again. Alberto took a gun which was, I
understood, his personal property - probably one of the most deadly hand-guns
ever made: the Model 1932 Mauser machine-pistol, and he gave Pedro a .45
automatic to stick in his waistband under the ragged poncho he wore. The interpreter was something of a
surprise for I had expected at least some sign of his white blood and
found none. He looked all Huna to me in spite of his white man's clothing. To finish, Alberto produced a couple of
Mills grenades, slipped one in his pocket and handed the other to me. “Another
little extra.” He smiled lightly. “Just in case.” There was some confused shouting
outside. As we turned, the saloon door was flung open and Sergeant Lima stood
there, mouth gaping. “What is it, man?” Alberto demanded and
Hannah produced the .45 automatic from his shoulder holster with a speed which
could only indicate considerable practice. "The holy Sister, Colonel,” Lima croaked. “She
has gone into the jungle.” There was dead silence and Joanna Martin
slumped into a chair and started to whisper a Hail Mary, probably for the first
time in years. Alberto said savagely, “Good God, man,
how could such a thing be? You were supposed to be' guarding the deck. You were
in command.” “As God is my witness, Colonel.” Lima
was obviously terri_fied. “One second she was standing there, the next, she was
over the rail and into the jungle before we realised what was happening.” Which was too much, even for the kind of
rigidly correct professional soldier that Alberto was. He slapped him
back_handed across the face, threw him into a chair and turned to Hannah. “Captain Hannah, you will oblige me by
taking charge here. I suggest you keep the launch in midstream till our return.
If this miserable specimen gives you even a hint of trouble, shoot him.” He
turned to me. “And now, my friend, I think we move very fast indeed.” Pedro was first over the rail and
Alberto and I were not far behind. The launch was already moving out into the
current as we reached the edge of the forest. I glanced back over my shoulder,
caught a glimpse of Hannah standing in the stern under the awning, a machine-gun
in his hands, Joanna Martin at his shoulder. God knows why, but I waved, some
sort of final gallant gesture, I suppose, then turned and plunged into that
green darkness after Alberto, As I have said, the track had been built
wide enough to ac_commodate reasonably heavy traffic and I now discovered that
it had exceptionally solid foundations, logs of ironwood, em_bedded into the
soft earth for its entire length. The jungle had already moved in on it to a
considerable extent, but it still gave a quick, clear passage through the kind
of country that would have been about as penetrable as a thorn thicket to a
white man. The branches above were so thickly intertwined that
vir_tually no rain got through and precious little light either. The gloom was
quite extraordinary and rather eerie. Pedro was well ahead, running very fast and soon
dis_appeared from sight. I followed hard on Alberto's heels. After a while, we
heard a cry and a few yards farther on found Pedro and Sister Maria Teresa
standing together, Alberto kept his temper remarkably under
the circum_stance. He simply said, “This is foolishness of the worst kind,
Sister. I must insist that you return with us at once.” “And I, Colonel, am as equally
determined to carry on..” she said. I was aware of the forest foxes calling
to each other in the jungle on either side and knew that it was already too
late to go back, perhaps for all of us. The thing I was most conscious of was
my contempt for her stupidity, a feeling not so much of anger, but of frustration
at her and so many like her who out of their own pig-headed insistence on doing
good ended up causing more harm than a dozen Avilas. There was some sort of thud in the
shadows a yard or two behind. My hand went through the slit in my pocket and
found the grip and trigger guard of the Thompson. There was a Hum lance
embedded in the earth beside the track, a necklace of monkey skulls hanging
from it. “What does it mean?” Sister Maria Teresa asked. “That we are forbidden to go back,”
Alberto said. “The decision as to what to do with you is no longer mine to
make, Sister. If it is of any consolation to you at all, you have prob_ably
killed us all.” At the same moment, a drum started to
boom hollowly in the middle distance. We put a bold face on it, the only thing to do and
moved on, Pedro in the lead, Sister Maria Teresa following. Alberto
and I walked shoulder-to-shoulder at the rear. We were not alone for the forest
was alive with more than wild life. Birds coloured in every shade of the
rainbow lifted out of the trees in alarm and not only at our passing. Parrots
and macaws called angrily to each other. “What did you say?” I murmured to
Alberto. “A chief and five elders?” “Don't rub it in,” he said. “I've a
feeling this is going to get considerably worse before it gets better.” The drum was louder now and somehow the
fact that it echoed alone made it even more sinister. There was the scent of
wood-smoke on the damp air and then the trees started to thin and suddenly it
was lighter and then the gable of a house showed clear and then another. Not that it surprised me for in the
great days of the Brazilian rubber boom, so many millions were being made that
some of the houses on the plantations up-country were small palaces, with
owners so wealthy they could afford to pay private armies to defend them
against the Indians. But not now. Those days were gone and Matamoros and places
like it crumbled into the jungle a little bit more each year. We emerged into a wide clearing, what was
left of the house on the far side. The drumming stopped abruptly. Our hosts
were waiting for us in the centre. The cacique or chief was easily
picked out and not only because he was seated on a log and had by far the most
magni_ficent head-dress, a great spray of macaw feathers. He also sported a
wooden disc in his lower lip which pushed it a good two inches out from his
face, a sign of great honour amongst the Huna. His friends were similarly dressed.
Beautifully coloured feather head-dresses, a six-foot bow, a bark pouch of
arrows, a spear in the right hand. Their only clothing, if that's what you
could call it, was a bark penis sheath and various necklaces and similar
ornaments of shells, stones or human bone. The most alarming fact of all was that
they were all painted for war, the entire skin surface being coated with an
ochre-coloured mud peculiar to that section of the river. They were angry and
showed it, hopping from 'one foot to the other, rattling on at each other like
a bunch of old women in the curiously sibilant whispering that passed for
speech amongst them and the anger on their flat, sullen faces was as the rage
of children and as unpredictable in its consequences. The chief let loose a broadside. Pedro said, “He wants
to know why the holy lady and Senhor Mallory are here? He's very worried. I'm
not sure why.” “Maybe he intended to have us killed out
of hand,” I said to Alberto, “and her presence has thrown him off balance.” He nodded and said to Pedro, “Translate
as I speak. Tell him the Huna have killed for long enough. It is time for
peace.” Which provoked another outburst, the
general gist of which was that die white men had started it in the first place
which entitled the Huna to finish. If all the white men went from the Huna
lands, then things might be better. Naturally Alberto couldn't make promises
of that kind and in any case, he was committed to a pretty attacking form of
argument. The Huna had raided the mission at Santa Helena, had murdered Father
Conte and many nuns. The chief tried to deny this although he
didn't stand much of a chance of being believed with a nun's rosary and
crucifix hanging around his neck. His elders shuffled from foot to foot again,
scowling like schoolboys in front of the headmaster so Alberto piled on the pressure.
They had already seen what the government could do. Did they wish the white
man's great bird to drop more fire from the sky on their villages? One by one, more Indians had been
emerging from the forest into the clearing. I had been aware of this for some
time and so had Alberto, but he made no reference to it. They pressed closer,
hanging together in small groups, shouting angrily. I won't say working up
their courage for fear didn't enter their thinking. I glanced once at Sister Maria Teresa
and found her - how can I explain it? - transfixed, hands clasped as if in
prayer, eyes shining with compassion, presumably for these brands to be plucked
from the flames. It was round about then that Alberto
raised the question of the two missing nuns. The response was almost ludicrous
in its simplicity. From denying any part in the attack on Santa Helena
in the first place, the chief now just as vehemently denied taking any female
captives. All had been killed except for those who had got away. Which was when Alberto told him he was
lying because no one had got away. The chief jumped up for the first time and
loosed off another broadside, stabbing his finger repeatedly at Pedro. I
noticed the outsiders had crept in closer now in a wide ring which effectively
cut off our retreat to the forest Alberto gave me a cigarette and lit one
himself nonchalantly. “It gets worse by the minute. He called me here to kill
me, I am certain of that now. How many do you make it out there?” “At least fifty.” “I may have to kill someone to encourage
the others. Will you back me?” Before I could reply, the chief shouted
again. Pedro said, “He's getting at me now. He says I've betrayed my people.” In the same moment an arrow hissed
through the rain and buried itself in his right thigh. He dropped to one knee
with a cry and two of the elders raised their spears to throw, howling in
unison. I had already unbuttoned the front of my
oilskin coat in readiness for something like this, but I was too slow. Alberto
drew and fired the Mauser very fast, shooting them both in the body two or
three times, the heavy bullets lifting them off their feet. The rest turned and ran and I loosed off
a quick burst to send them on their way, deliberately aiming to one side,
ripping up the earth in fountains of dirt and stone. Within seconds there was not an Indian
to be seen. Their voices rose angrily from the jungle all the way round the
clear_ing. When I turned, Pedro was on his feet, Sister Maria Teresa crouched
beside him tugging at the arrow. “You're wasting your time, Sister,” I told
her. “Those things are barbed. He'll need surgery to get the arrowhead out.” “He's right,” Pedro said, and reached
down and snapped off the shaft as close to his thigh as possible. “Right, let's get moving,” Alberto said. “And be
prepared to pick up your skirts and run if you want to live, Sister.” “A moment, please, Colonel.” One of the two men he had shot was already dead, but
the other was having a hard time of it, blood bubbling between his lips with
each breath. To my astonishment she knelt beside him, folded her hands and
began to recite the prayers for the dying. “Go Christian soul from this world, in
the name of God the Father Almighty who created thee...” Her voice moved on, Alberto shrugged
helplessly and re_moved his cap. I followed suit with some reluctance, aware of
the shrill cries of rage from the forest, thinking of that half-mile of green
tunnel to the jetty. It suddenly came to me, with a sense of surprise, that I
was very probably going to die. Amazing what a difference that made. I
was aware of the rain, warm and heavy, the blood on the dying man's mouth. No
colour had ever seemed richer. The green of the trees, the heavy scent of
wood-smoke from somewhere near at hand. Was there much to regret? Not really. I
had done what I wanted to do against all advice and every odds possible and it
had been worth it. I could have been a junior partner in my father's law firm
now and safe at home, but I had chosen to go to the margin of things. Well, so
be it.... The Huna's final breath eased out in a
dying fall, Sister Maria Teresa finished her prayers, stood up and turned her
shining face towards us. “I am ready now, gentlemen.” I was no longer angry. There was no
point. I simply took her arm and pushed her after Alberto who had turned and
started towards the beginning of the track, Pedro limping beside him. As we approached the forest I half
expected a hail of arrows, but nothing came. Pedro said, “They will wait for us
on the track, Colonel. Play with us for a while. It is their way.” Alberto paused and turned to me. “You agree with him?” I nodded. “They like their fun. It's a
game to them, remem_ber. They'll probably try to frighten us to death for most
of the way and actually strike when we think we are safe, close to the river.” “I see. So the main thing to remember is to walk for
most of the way and run like hell over the last section?” “Exactly.” He turned to Sister Maria Teresa. “You heard, Sister?” “We are in God's hands.” she said with
that saintly smile of hers. “And God helps those who help themselves,” Alberto
told her. A group of Indians had filtered out of
the forest perhaps fifty yards to the right. He took his Mills bomb from his
pockets pulled the pin and threw it towards them. They were hope_lessly out of
range, but the explosion had a more than salutary effect. They vanished into
the forest and all voices were stilled. “By God, I may have stumbled on
something,” he said. “Let them sample yours also, my friend.” I tossed it into the middle of the
clearing, there was a satis_factorily loud explosion, birds lifted angrily out
of the trees, but not one single human voice was to be heard. “You like to pray, Sister?” Alberto
said, taking her by the arm. “Well, pray that silence lasts us to the jetty.” It was, of course, too much to expect.
The Huna were cer_tainly cowed by the two explosions, it was the only
explanation for their lack of activity, but not for long. We made it to the
halfway mark and beyond in silence and then the forest foxes started to call to
each other. There was more than that, of course. The
rattle of spear shafts drummed against war clubs, shrill, bird-like cries in
the distance, bodies crashing through the undergrowth. But I could hear the rushing of the
river, smell the dank rottenness of it and there was hope hi that. The sounds in the undergrowth on either
side were closer now and parallel. We had a couple of hundred yards to go, no
more, and there was the feeling that perhaps they were mov_ing hi for the kill. Alberto said, “I'll take the left, you
take the right, Mallory. When I give the word let them have a couple of bursts
then we all run.” Even then, I didn't think we stood much
of a chance, but there wasn't really much else we could do. I didn't hear what
he shouted because he seemed to be firing that machine-pistol of his in the
same instant. I swung, crouching, the Thompson gun bucking in my hands as I
sprayed the foliage on my side. We certainly hit something to judge by the cries, but
I didn't stop to find out and ran like hell after Pedro and Sister Maria
Teresa. For a man with an arrowhead embedded in his thigh he was doing
remarkably well although I presume the pros_pect of what would happen to him if
he fell into their hands alive was having a salutary effect. The cries were all around us again now. I fired
sideways, still running and was aware of another sound, the steady rattle of a
Lewis gun. A moment later we broke out on to the river-bank in time to see the
launch moving in fast, Hannah himself working the gun in the prow. I think it was about then that the arrows started to
come, swishing through the trees one after the other, never in great numbers.
One buried itself in the ground in front of me, an_other took Pedro full in the
back, driving him forward. He spun round, took another in the chest and fell on
his back. I kept on running, ducking and weaving, for this was
no place for heroes now, aware of the shooting from the launch, the hands
helping Sister Maria Teresa over the rail. As Alberto followed her, an arrow
pierced his left forearm. The force must have been considerable for he
stumbled, dropping his Mauser into the river and I grabbed his other arm and
shoved him over the rail. As I followed, I heard Hannah cry out, the engine
note deepened and we started to pull away from the jetty. Alberto staggered to his feet and in the
same moment, one of his men cried out and pointed. I turned to see Pedro on his
hands and knees like a dog back there on the landing stage, the stump of an
arrow shaft protruding from his back. Behind him, the Huna broke from the
forest howling like wolves. Alberto snapped the shaft of the arrow
in his arm with a con_vulsive movement, pulled it out and grabbed a rifle from
the nearest man. Then he took careful aim and shot Pedro in the head. The launch turned downstream. Alberto threw the rifle
on the deck and grabbed Sister Maria Teresa by the front of her habit, shaking
her in helpless rage. “Who killed him, Siste, you or me? Tell me that?
Something else for you to pray about.” She gazed up at him mutely, a kind of horror on her
face. Perhaps for the first time in her saintly life she was realising that
evil as the result of good intentions is just as undesirable, but I doubt it in
view of subsequent events. As for Alberto, it was as if something
went out of him. He pushed her away and said in the tiredest voice I've ever
heard, “Get away from me and stay away.” He turned and lurched along the deck. TEN Just One of those Things I came awake slowly, not at all certain
that I was still alive and found myself in my hammock in the hangar at Landro.
The kettle was boiling away on the spirit stove. Mannie was sitting beside it
reading a book. “Is it any good?” I asked him. He turned, peering over the top of cheap
spectacles at me, then closed the book, stood up and came forward, genuine
con_cern in his eyes. “Heh, what were you trying to do? Frighten me?” “What happened?” “You went out like a light, that's what
happened, just after getting out of the plane. We carted you in here and Sister
Maria Teresa had a look at you.” “What did she have to say?” “Some kind of reaction to too much
stress was all she could come up with. You crowded a lot of living into a small
space in time today, boy.” “You can say that again.” He poured whisky into a glass - good
whisky. “Hannah?” I said. “He's been in and out of here at least a dozen times.
You've been lying there for nearly six hours. Oh, and Joanna, she was here too.
Just left.” I got out of the hammock and moved to the edge of the
hangar and stared out into the night. It had stopped raining, but the air was
fresh and cool, perfumed with flowers. Piece by piece I put it all together
again. Alberto's burning anger back there on the launch. He had even refused
medical assistance from her - had preferred, he said, the comparatively clean
hands of his medical orderly. He had taken us straight back to the
landing strip and had instructed Hannah to fly us back at once. And that just
about filled in the blank pages although I couldn't for the life of me actually
remember fainting. “Coffee!” Mannie called. I finished my whisky and took the tin
mug he offered. “Did Hannah tell you what happened up there?” “As much as he could. Naturally there
was little he could say about what took place at the actual confrontation.” So I told him and when I was finished,
he said, “A terrible experience.” “I'll probably dream about that walk
back through the jungle for the rest of my life.” “And this thing that took place between
Sister Maria Teresa and the Colonel. A nasty business.” “He had a point, though. If she'd done
as she was told and stayed on board things might have gone differently.” “But you can't be certain of that?” “But she is,” I said. “That's the
trouble. Certain that what_ever she does is because the good Lord has so
ordained it. Certain that she's right in everything she does.” He sighed. “I must admit that few things
are worse than a truly good person convinced they have the answer for all
things.” “A female Cromwell,” I said. He was genuinely puzzled. “I don't understand.” “Read some English history, then you
will. I think I’ll take a walk.” He smiled slyly. “She will be alone, I
think, except for that Hum girl she bought from Avila. The good Sister is
awaiting delivery of another baby, I understand.” “Doesn't she ever give up? What about Hannah?” “He said he would be at the hotel.” I found my flying jacket and walked
across the landing strip towards Landro. When I reached the house, I actually
paused, one foot on the bottom step of the veranda, but thought better of it. The town itself was quiet. There was a
little music through an open window from a radio and somewhere a dog barked a
time or two, but otherwise there was just the night and the stars and the
feeling of being alive here and now. Here and now in this place. When I went up the steps to the hotel
and opened the door, the bar was empty except for Hannah who sat by an open
shutter, feet on the table, a bottle of whisky in front of him and a glass. “So the dead can walk after all,” he
said. “Where is everybody?” There had been a wedding, it seemed, a civil ceremony
pre_sided over by Figueiredo as he was empowered to do in the absence of a
priest. The land agent's son, which meant there was money in it. Anyone who was
anyone was at the party. I went behind the counter and got a
glass, then sat down and helped myself to whisky from his bottle. “You
satisfied now?”he said. “After what you did back there? You feel like a man
now?” “You did a good job with the launch. Thanks.” “No medals, kid - I've already got
everything, but the Con_gressional. Heh, you know what the Congressional is,
you Limey bastard?” I think it was only then that I realised
that he had obviously drunk a great deal. I said gravely, “Yes, I think so.” And then he said a strange thing: “I
used to know someone just like you, Mallory, back there in the old days at the
Front. We were in a Pursuit Squadron together. Fresh kid from Har_vard. Old man
a millionaire - all the money in the world. He couldn't take it seriously. Know
what I mean?” “I think so.” “Hell, is that all you can say.” He
filled his glass again. “Know what he used to call me? The Black Baron on
account of Von Richthofen was the Red Baron.” “He must have thought a hell of a lot about you.” He didn't seem to hear me. He said, 'I used to tell
him, “Watch the sun. Never cross the line alone under ten thousand feet and
always turn and run for home if you see a plane on its own because you can bet
your sweet life it isn't.” "And he didn't listen?” “Went after a Rumpler one morning and
didn't notice three F.W.s waiting upstairs in the sun. Never knew what hit
him.” He shook his head. “Silly bastard.” He looked up at me. 'But a good flyer
and all the guts in the world, kid, just like you.” His head sank on his hands, I got up and
walked to the door. As I opened it he spoke without raising his head. “Show
some sense, kid. She isn't for you. We're two of a kind, her and me.” I closed the door gently and went outside. Light streamed out through the latticed
shutters as I ap_proached the house, golden fingers filtering into the
darkness. I went up the steps to the veranda and paused. It was very quiet.
Rain fluttered down, pattering on the tin roof. It was strange standing there,
somehow on the outside of things, waiting for a sign that would probably never
come, for the world itself to turn over. I started to move away and on the porch
a match flared pulling her face out of the darkness. There was an old cane
chair up there, I had forgotten about that. She lit a cigarette and flicked the
match into the night. “Why were you going to go away?” To find a reason or give one, was
difficult, but I tried. “I don't think there's anything here for me, that's
all.” There was a slight creaking in the darkness as she
stood up. The cigarette spun through the night in a glowing arc, I was not
aware that she had moved, but suddenly she was there in front of me, the scent
of her like flowers in the night. She was wearing some sort of robe or
housecoat, which she pulled open to hold my hands against her naked breasts.
'There's this,' she said calmly. 'Isn't that enough for you?' It wasn't, but
there was no way of explaining that, and in any event, it didn't really seem to
matter. She turned, holding me by the hand and took me inside. Naturally it was nothing like that first
time, perfectly successful as a functional exercise, but no more than that.
Afterwards, she was strangely discontented, which surprised me. “What's wrong?” I- demanded. “Wasn't I up to scratch?” “Love,” she said bitterly. “Why does
every damned man I meet have to breathe that word in my ear while he's doing it
Do you need an excuse, you men?” Which was a hell of a thing to say and I
had no answer. I got up and dressed. She pulled on her robe and went and stood
at the window smoking another cigarette. I said, “You're a big girl now. Time you
learned to tell the difference.” I moved behind her, slipping my arms
about her waist and she relaxed against me. Then she sighed, “Too much water
under the bridge. I set my sights on what I wanted a long time ago.” “And nothing gets in the way?” “Something like that.” “Then what are you doing here, a
thousand miles from no_where?” She pulled away from me and turned.
“That's different Anna is all I've got. All that really counts.” And she was still speaking of her in
the present tense. I held her
arms firmly. “Listen to me, Joanna, you've got to face facts.” She pulled away from me violently.
“Don't say it - don't ever say it. I don't want to hear.” We stood there in the pale darkness confronting each
other. Outside, someone called her name, there was a crash on the veranda as a
chair went over. As I went into the living-room, the door burst open and Hannah
staggered in. He was soaked to the skin and just about as drunk as a man could
be and still stand up. He reeled back against the wall and started to slide. I
grabbed him quickly. He opened his eyes and grinned
foolishly. “Well, damn me if it isn't the boy wonder. How was it, kid? Did you
manage to bring her off? When they've been around as long as she has it usually
takes something special.” No rage - no anger. I stepped back
leaving him propped against the wall. Joanna said, “Get out, Sam.” He went down the wall in slow motion,
head lolling to one side. I was aware of Christina, the Huna girl, standing in
the entrance to the other bedroom wearing a silk nightdress a couple of sizes
too large for her. The eyes were very round in that flat Indian face, the skin
shining like copper in the lamp-light. Joanna stirred Hannah with her toe, then
folded her arms and leaned in the open doorway. “He's a bastard, your friend,
King Size, but he knows what he's talking about. I've been a whore all my life,
one way or another.” “All right,” I said. “Why?” “Oh, there was Grantsville to get out of
and that's the way show business is. How do you think I got where I am?” She took the cigarette from my mouth,
inhaled deeply. “And then,” she said calmly, “I've got to admit I like it.
Always have.” Which was honest enough, God knows, but
too honest for me. I said, “You can keep the cigarette,' and moved out into the
darkness.” I paused some little distance away and
glanced back. She stood there in the doorway, silhouetted against the light,
the outline of her body clear through the thin material of the house_coat. I
was filled with the most damnable ache imaginable, but for what I could not be
certain. Perhaps for something which had never existed in the first place? I heard Hannah call her name faintly,
she turned and closed the door. I felt a kind of release, standing there in the
rain. One thing was for certain - it was the end of something. There was news when I returned to the
hangar, word over the radio that Alberto had been ordered to evacuate Santa
Helena forthwith and was to pull out the following day. It touched me in no way
at all, meant absolutely nothing. I ignored Mannie's troubled glances and lay
in my hammock staring up at the hangar roof for the rest of the night. I suppose it would be easy to say with
hindsight that some instinct warned me that I stood on the edge of events, but
cer_tainly I was aware that something was wrong and waited, filled with a vague
unease, anticipating that what was to come was not pleasant. There was no sign of Hannah when I left
at nine the follow_ing morning for Manaus on the mail run. I was tired, too
tired for that game, eyes gritty from lack of sleeep and I had a hard day
ahead. Not only the Manaus run, but two contract trips down-river. Under the circumstances, I'd taken the Hayley, but the
mili_tary evacuation from Santa Helena made it more than likely that Hannah
would be required up there when they managed ta get him out of her bed. I made the mail drop, re-fuelled and was
off again with machine parts which were needed in a hurry by one of the min_ing
companies a hundred and fifty miles down-river and a Por_tuguese engineer to go
widi them. He wasn't at all certain about the Bristol, but I got him there in
one piece and was on my way back within the hour with ore samples for the
assaye officer in Manaus. My second trip was nothing like as
strenuous, a seventy-mile hop with medical supplies to a Jesuit Mission and
another quick turn-about, to the great disappointment of the priest in charge,
a Dutchman called Herzog who had hoped for a chess game or two and some
conversation. All in all, a rough day and it was about
six o'clock in the evening when I landed again at Manaus. A couple of mechanics
were waiting and I helped them get the Bristol under cover. The de Havilland Rapide I'd noticed a
day or so earlier, was parked by the end hangar again. A nice plane and as
reliable as you could wish so I'd been told. The legend Johnson Air
Transport was neatly stencilled under the cabin windows. One of the mechanics ran me into town in
the old Crossley tender again. I dozed off in the cab and had to be awakened
when we reached the Palace. Hardly surprising, when you con_sider that I hadn't
slept at all the previous night. I wanted a drink badly. I also needed about twelve
hours in bed. I hesitated by the reception desk, considering the matter. The
need for a very large brandy won hands down and I went into the bar. If I
hadn't, things might have turned out very differently, but then, most of life,
or what it becomes, depends upon such turns. A small, wiry man in flying boots and
leather jacket sat on the end stool constructing a tower of toothpicks on the
base of an upturned glass. There was no barman as usual I dropped my grip on
the floor, went behind the counter and found a bottle of Courvoisier. His left eye was fixed for all time, a
reasonable facsimile of the real thing in glass. The face was expressionless, a
wax-like film of scar tissues, and when he spoke the mouth didn't seem to move
at all. “Jack Johnson,” he said in a hard Australian twang.
“Not that I'm any bloody punch-up artist like the black fella.” I held up the brandy bottle, he nodded
and I reached for another glass. “That your Rapide up on the field?” “That's it, sport, Johnson Air
Transport. Sound pretty good, eh?” “Sounds bloody marvelous,” I said and
stuck out my hand. “Neil Mallory.” “Well, I'll come clean. That Rapide is
Johnson Air Trans_port.” He frowned suddenly. “Mallory? Say, are you the bloke
who's been flying that old Bristol for the Baron?” “The Baron?” I said. “Sam Hannah, the Black Baron. That’s
what we used to call him at the Front during the war. I was out there with the
R.F,C.” “You knew him well?” “Hell, everybody knew the Black Baron.
He was hot stuff. One of the best there was.” So it was all true, every damned word
and I had been con_vinced he had told me some private fantasy of long ago, a
tissue of half-truths and exaggerations. “But that was in another country, as
they say,” Johnson went on. “Poor old Sam's been on the long slide to nowhere
ever since. By God, his luck certainly turned when you came along. You saved
his bacon and no mistake. I hope he's paying you right?” “The boot was on the other foot,” I
said. “If he hadn't taken me on when he did, I'd have ended up on the labour
gang. He already had another pilot lined when I arrived.” It was difficult to come to terms with that face of
his. There was no way of knowing what was going on behind the mask.
There was just that hard Australian voice. In other words, he gave nothing away
and to this day I am still not certain whether what happened was by accident or
design. He said, “What other pilot? What are you talking
about?” “Portuguese, I think. I don't know his name. I believe
he'd been flying for a mining company in Venezuela which went bust.” “First I've heard of it and pilots are
like gold on the Amazon these days, what with the Spanish war and all this
trouble coming up in Europe. You must have seemed like manna from heaven to
poor old Sam dropping in like that after all those bad breaks he had. But he
sure ran it close. A week left to get a second plane airborne and Charlie
Wilson waiting to fly up from Belem and take over his government contract” “Charlie Wilson?” I said. “Haven't you met Charlie?” He helped
himself to another brandy. “Nice bloke - Canadian - works the lower end of the
river out of Belem with three Rapides. Sell his sister if he had to. Mind you I
always thought Sam would come up with some_thing. Nobody in his right mind is
going to let twenty thousand dollars slip through his fingers that easily.” It was all turning over inside me now,
currents pulling every which-way, explanations for some irrational things which
had never made any sense rising to the surface. “Twenty thousand dollars?” I said carefully. “Sure, his bonus.” “I hadn't realised it was as much as that.” “I should know. I bid for the contract myself
originally then my partner went West in our other plane so that was that. I've
been free-lancing since then in the middle section of the river operating from
Colona about four hundred miles from here. I don't get into Manaus often.” He went on talking, but I didn't hear
for I had other things on my mind. I went round the counter, picked up my
canvas grip and moved to the door. “See you around, sport,” Johnson called. I suppose I made some sort of answer,
but I can't be certain 'for I was too busy reliving that first night in
minutest detail. My meeting with Hannah, events at The Little Boat, Maria
of the Angels and what had happened later. For the first time, or at least for the
first time consciously, it occurred to me that, to use one of Hannah's
favourite phrases, I had been taken. Strange how the body reacts according to
circumstances. Sleep was the least of my requirements now. What I needed were
answers and it seemed a reasonable assumption that I might get them at the
place where it had all started. I had a cold bath, mainly to sharpen
myself up for it had occurred to me that I might well need my wits about me
be_fore the night was over. Then I dressed in my linen suit, creased as it was
from packing, slipped the .45 automatic in one pocket, a handful of cartridges
in the other and left. It was eight o'clock when I reached The
Little Boat, early by their standards and there wasn't much happening. I
wanted one person, Hannah's old girl-friend, Lola of the red satin dress, and
she was not there. Would not be in until nine-thirty at the earliest according
to the barman. I steeled myself to wait as patiently as
possible. I'd had no more than a sandwich all day so I went out on the private
deck and ordered dinner and a bottle of Pouffly on Hannah's ac_count which gave
me a perverse pleasure. Lola arrived rather earlier than expected. I was at
the coffee stage of things when the sliding door opened then closed again
behind me, fingers gently ruffled my hair and she moved round to the other side
of the table. She looked surprisingly respectable for once in a
well-fitting black skirt and a white cotton blouse which buttoned down the
front. “Tomas says you were asking for me.” She
pushed a glass towards me. “Any special reason?” I filled her glass. “I was looking for a
little fun, that's all. I'm in for the night.” “And Sam?” “What about Sam?” “He is with this - this woman who was
here the other night? The American?” “Oh, she seems to have become something
of a permanent fixture up at Landro,” I said. The stem of the wineglass snapped in her
hand. “God damn him to hell,” she said bitterly. “I know how you feel,” I said. “I love him too.” She frowned instantly. “What do you mean?” I stamped on the floor for the waiter.
“Oh, come on now,” I said. “Maria of the Angels, you remember her? The one who
was so good at dropping out of sight? Mean to say you and Hannah had never
clapped eyes on her before?” The waiter appeared with another bottle.
She said care_fully, “And even if this were so, why should I tell you?” “To get your own back on him. Much
simpler from your point of view than sticking a knife in his back. Now
that can be messy. That would get you at least ten years.” She laughed out loud, spilling her wine
on the table. “You know, I like you, Englishman. I like you a lot.” She leaned across the table, her mouth
opening as she kissed me, tongue probing. After a reasonably lengthy interval,
she eased away. Her smile had faded slightly and there was a look of surprise
on her face. She seemed to come to some decision and patted my cheek. “I'll make a bargain with you. You give me what I want
and I’lll you what you want. A deal?” “All right,” I said automatically. “Good. My place is just along the waterfront from
here.” She walked out and I followed, wondering what in the
hell I'd let myself in for now. The room was surprisingly clean with a balcony
overlooking the river, the image of the Virgin and Child on the wall above a
flickering candle. Lola herself was a surprise to say the least She left me on
the balcony with a drink and disappeared for a good fifteen minutes. When she
returned, she was wearing a housecoat in plain blue silk. Every trace of
make-up had been scrubbed from her face and she had tied back her hair. I got up and put down my glass. She
stood looking at me for a while then took off the housecoat and threw it on the
bed. Few women are seen at their best in the nude. She had a body to thank God
for. She stood there, hands on hipss
and said calmly, “I am beauti_ful, Senhor Mallory?” “Few men would dispute that.” “But I am a whore,” she said flatly.
“Beautiful perhaps, but still a whore. Available to any man who can raise the
price.” I thought of Joanna Martin who had never
actually taken cash on the barrel which was the only difference between them. “And I am tired of it all,” she said.
“Just for once I would like a man who can be honest with me as I am honest with
him. Who will not simply use me. You understand?” “I think so,” I said. She blew out the light. It was late when I awakened. Just after
two a.m. according to the luminous dial of my watch. I was alone in the bed',
but when I turned my head I saw the glow of her cigarette out there on the
terrace. I started to get dressed. She called softly, “You are
leaving?” “I’ll have to,” I said. “I've things to do or had you
forgotten?” There was silence for a while and then, as I pulled on
my boots, she said, “There is a street opposite the last pier at the other end
of the waterfront from here. The house on the corner has a lion carved over the
door. You want the apartment at the top of the second flight of stairs.” I pulled on my jacket. “And what will I find there?” “I wouldn't dream of spoiling the surprise.” I moved to the door, uncertain of what
to say. She said, “Will you be back?” “I don't think it very likely.” “Honest to the last,” she said rather
bitterly, then laughed, sounding for the first time since we had left The
Little Boat like the old Lola. “And in the end, Senhor Mallory, I'm not at
all certain that was what I really wanted. Don't you find that rather amusing?” Which I didn't and did what I suspected
was the best thing in the circumstances and got out of there fast. I found the house with the lion above
the door easily enough. It was one of those baroque monstrosities left over
from the last century, probably built for some wealthy merchant and now in a
state of what one might delicately term multiple occupation. The front door
opened at once giving access to a large gloomy hall illuminated by a single oil
lamp. There was a party going on in one of the downstairs back rooms, I heard a
burst of noise and music as someone opened and closed a door. I started up the stairs in the silence
which followed. The first landing was illuminated likе the hall below by a single oil lamp, but the next
flight of stairs disappeared into darkness, I went up cautiously, feeling my way
along the wall, aware of the patter of tiny feet as the rats and lizards
scattered out of the way. When I reached the landing, I struck a match and held
it above my head. There was no name on the door opposite and the lamp on the
wall was cold. The match started to burn my fingers so
I dropped it and tried the door handle with infinite caution. It was locked so
I did the obvious thing and knocked gently. After a while, a lamp was turned up, light seeping
under the door, there was movement, a man's voice and then a woman. Someone
shuffled towards the door, I knocked again. “Who is it?” the woman demanded. “Lola sent me,” I answered in Portuguese. The door started to open, I moved back
into the shadows. She said, “Look, I've got someone with me at the moment.
Can't you come back a little later?” I didn't reply. The door opened even
wider and Maria of the Angels peered out. “Heh, where are you man?” I took her by the throat, stifling all
sound, and ran her back into the room, shutting the door quietly behind. The
man in the bed, who cried out in alarm, was a mountain of flesh if ever I've
seen one. A great quivering jelly more likely to die of fright than anything
else. I produced the .45 and waved it at him.
“Keep your mouth shut and you won't get hurt” Then I turned to Maria. “I'd have
thought you could have done better than that.” She was calmer now, a trifle arrogant
even. She pulled the old wrapper she was wearing closer around her and folded
her arms. “What do you want?” “Answers, that's all. Tell me what I
want to know and I won't bring the police into this.” “The police?” She laughed at that one.
Then shrugged. “All right, Senhor Mallory, ask away.” “It was a set-up our meeting that night,
arranged by Hannah -am I right?” “I'd just come up-river,” she said. “I
was new in town. No_body knew me except Lola. We're second cousins.” “What did he pay you?” “He told me to take whatever money was
in your wallet and get rid of anything else.” The instant she said it, I knew that she
had not done as she was told. She wasn't the sort. I said, “You've still got
them, haven't you? My wallet and the passport.” She sighed in a kind of impatience,
turned to a sideboard, opened the drawer and took out my wallet. The passport
was inside together with a few other bits and pieces and a photo of my mother
and father. I was caught by that for a moment then stowed it away and put the
wallet in my breast pocket. “Your parents, senhor?” I nodded. “They
look nice people. You will not go to the police?” I shook my head and put the .45 back in
my pocket. “That's one hell of a knee you have there.” “It's a hard world, senhor.” “You can say that again.” I let myself out and went down the stairs. It was very
quiet on the waterfront and I walked along the pier and sat on a rail at the
end smoking a cigarette, feeling absurdly calm in the circumstances. It was as if I had always known and had
not wanted to face it and perhaps that was so. But now it was out in the open.
Now came the reckoning. I got up and walked back along the pier,
footsteps booming hollowly on the wooden flooring, echoing into the night ELEVEN Showdown I had a contract run to make at nine
o'clock, a mail pick-up which meant it could not be avoided. It was a tedious
run. Sixty miles down-river, another fifty to a trading post at the head_waters
of a small tributary to the west. I cut it down to sixty-five miles by
taking the shortest route between two points and flying across country over
virgin jungle. A crazy thing to do and asking for trouble, but it meant I could
do the round trip in a couple of hours. A brief pause to re-fuel in Manaus and
I could be on my way to Landro by noon. Per_haps because of that, the elements
decided to take a hand and I flew into Manaus, thunder echoing on the horizon
like distant drums. The rain started as I landed, an instant
downpour that closed my world down to a very small compass indeed. I taxied to
the hangar and the mechanics ran out in rubber ponchos and helped me get her
inside. The mail was waiting for me, they re-fuelled her
quickly enough, but afterwards I could do nothing except stand at the edge of
the hangar smoking cigarette after cigarette, staring out at the worst downpour
since the rainy season. After my meeting with Maria of the Angels I had felt
sur_prisingly calm in spite of her story. For most of the morning I'd had
things well under control, but now, out of very frustra_tion, I wanted to get
to Landro so badly that I could taste it. Wanted to see Hannah's face when I
produced my wallet and passport, confronted him with the evidence of his
treachery. From the start of things I had never really cared for him. Now it
was a question of hate more than anything else and it was nothing to do with
Joanna Martin. Looking back on it all I think that what
stuck in my throat most was the feeling that he had used me quite deliberately
to further his own ends all along the line. There was a kind of con_tempt in
that which did not sit easy. According to the radio the situation at
Landro was no better, so more for something to do than anything else, I
borrowed the Crossley tender, drove into town and had a meal at a fish
res_taurant on the waterfront. At the bar afterwards and halfway
through my second large brandy, I became aware of a stranger staring out at me
from the mirror opposite. Small for Ids size as my
grandmother used to say, long arms, large hands, but a hard, tough,
competent-looking young man or was that only what I wanted to believe? The
leather flying jacket gaped satisfactorily revealing the .45 automatic in the
chest holster, the mark of the true adventurer, but the weary young face had to
be seen to be believed. Was this all I had to show for two long
years? Was this what I'd left home for? I looked down through the rain at a
sternwheeler making ready to leave for the coast. It came to me then that I
could leave now. Leave it all. Book passage using Han_nah's famous credit
system. Once in Belem I would be all right I had a passport again. I could
always work my passage to Europe from there. Something would turn up. I rejected the thought as instantly as I
had considered it. There was something here that had to be worked through to
the end and I was a part of it. To go now would be to leave the story
unfinished like a novel with the end pages missing and the memory of him would
haunt me for the rest of my life. I had to lay Hannah's ghost personally, there
could be no other way. The rain still fell in a heavy grey
curtain as I drove back to the airstrip and so continued for the rest of the
afternoon. Most serious of all, by four o'clock the surface had turned into a
thick, glutinous mud that would get worse before it got better. Much more of
ibis and it would be like trying to take off in a ploughed field. Another half-hour and it was obvious
that if I did not go then I would not get away at all, had probably left it too
late already. I told the mechanics it was now or never and got ready to leave. I started the engine while still inside
the hangar and gave it plenty of time to warm up, an essential factor under the
cir_cumstances. When I taxied out into the open, the force of the rain had to
be felt to be believed. At the very best it was going to be an uncomfortable
run. The strip was five hundred yards long.
Usually two hundred was ample for the Bristol's take-off but not today. My tail
skidded from side to side, the thick mud sucked at the wheels, showering up in
great fountains. At two hundred yards, I hadn't even
managed to raise the tail, at two-fifty I was convinced I was wasting my time,
had better quit while still ahead and take her back to the hangar. And then, at
three hundred and for no logical reason that I could see, the tail came up. I
brought the stick back gently and we lifted into the grey curtain. It took me two hours but I made it. Two
hours of hell, for the rain and the dense mist it produced from the warm earth
covered the jungle and river alike in a grey blanket, producing some of the
worst flying conditions I have ever known. To stay with the river with anything like certainty, I
had to fly at fifty feet for most of the way, a memorable experience for at
that altitude, if that is what it can be termed, there was no room for even the
slightest error in judgement and the radio had packed in, the rain, as it
turned out, which didn't help in the final stages, for conditions at Landro
were no better than they had been at Manaus. But by then I'd had it. I was soaked to
the skin, bitterly cold and suffering badly from cramp in both legs. As I came
abreast of the airstrip, Mamie ran out from the hangar. Everything looked as
clear as it was ever going to be so I simply banked in over the trees and
dropped her down. It was a messy business, all hands and
feet. The Bristol bounced once, then the tail slewed round and we skidded
for_ward on what seemed like the crest of a muddy brown wave. When I switched off, the silence was
beautiful. I sat there plastered with mud from head to toe, the engine still
sounding inside my head. Mannie arrived a few seconds later. He
climbed up on the lower port wing and peered over the edge of the cockpit, a
look of awe on his face. “You must be mad,” he said. “Why did you do it?” “A kind of wild justice, Mannie, isn't
that what Bacon called it?” He stared at me, puzzled as I stood and flung a leg
over the edge of the cockpit. “Revenge, Mannie. Revenge.” But by then I was no longer in control,
which was under_standable enough. I started to laugh weakly, slid to the ground
and fell headlong into the mud. I sat at the table in the hangar wrapped in a couple
of blankets, a glass of whisky in my hands and watched him make coffee over the
spirit stove. “Where's Hannah?” “At the hotel as far as I know. There was a message
over the radio from Figueiredo to say he wouldn't be back till the morning
because of the weather.” “Where is he?” “Fifteen miles up-river, that's all. Trouble at one of
the vil_lages.” I finished the whisky and he handed me a
mug of coffee. “What is it, Neil?” he said gravely. “What's happened?” I answered him with a question. “Tell me
something? Han_nah's bonus at the end of the contract? How much?” “Five thousand dollars.” There was a quick wariness in
his eyes as he said it and I wondered why. I shook my head. “Twenty, Mamie.” There was a short silence. He said, “That isn't
possible.” “All things are in this best of all
possible worlds, isn't that what they say? Even miracles, it seems.” I took out my wallet and passport and
threw them on the table. “I found her, Mannie - the girl who robbed me that
night at The Little Boat - robbed me because Hannah needed me broke and
in trouble. There was never any Portuguese pilot. If I hadn't turned up when I
did he would have been finished.” The breath went out from him like wind
through the branches of a tree on a quiet evening. He slumped into the opposite
chair, staring down at the wallet and passport. After a while he said, “What are you going to do?” “I don't know. Finish this coffee then
go and show him those. Should produce an interesting reaction.” “All right,” Mannie said. “So he was
wrong. He shouldn't have treated you that way. But, Neil, this was his last
chance. He was a desperate man faced with the final end of things. No excuse,
perhaps, but it at least makes what he did under_standable.” “Understandable?” I stood up, allowing
the blankets to slip to the ground, almost choking on my anger. “Mannie, I've
got news for you. I'll see that bastard in hell for what he's done to me.” I picked up the wallet and passport,
turned and plunged out into the rain. I hadn't the slightest idea what I was going to do
when I saw him. In a way, I was living from minute to minute. I'd had virtually
no sleep for two nights now, remember, and things seemed very much to be
happening in slow motion. As I came abreast of the house I saw the
Huna girl, Christina standing on the porch watching me. I thought for a moment
that Joanna or the good Sister might appear, not that it would have mattered. I kept on going, putting one foot
doggedly in front of the other. I must have presented an extraordinary sight,
my face and clothing streaked with mud, painted for war like a Huna, soaked to
the skin. People stopped talking on the verandas of the houses as I passed and
several ragged children ran out into the rain and followed behind me, jabbering
excitedly. As I approached the hotel I heard
singing and recognised the tune immediately, a song I'd heard often sung by
some of the old R.F.G. hands round the mess piano on those R.A.F. Auxi_liary
weekend courses. I was damned if I could remember the
title, another proof of how tired I was. My name sounded clear through the rain
as I reached the bottom of the hotel steps. I turned and found Mannie hurrying
up the street. “Wait for me, Neil,” he called, but I
ignored him, went up the steps to the veranda, nodded to Avila and a couple of
men who were lounging there and went inside. Joanna Martin and Sister Maria Teresa
sat at a table by the window drinking coffee. Figueiredo's wife stood behind
the bar. Hannah sat on a stool at the far end, head back, singing for all he
was worth. So stand by your glasses steady, This world is a world of lies: A cup to the dead already Hurrah for the next man who dies. He had, as the Irish say, drink taken,
but he was far from drunk and his voice was surprisingly good. As the last
notes died away the two women applauded, Sister Maria Teresa beaming
enthusiastically, although the look on Joanna's face was more one of indulgence
than anything else - and then she saw me and the eyes widened. The door was flung open behind me as
Mannie arrived. He was short of breath, his face grey, and clutched a shotgun
to his chest. Hannah said, “Well, damn me, you look
like something the cat brought in. What happened?” Mannie grabbed my arm. “No trouble, Neil.” I pulled free, went along the bar
slowly. Hannah's smile didn't exactly fade away, it simply froze into place,
fixed like a death mask. When I was close I took out the wallet and pass_port
and threw them on the bar. “I ran into an old friend of yours last night, Sam.” He picked up the wallet, considered it
for a moment. “If this is yours I'm certainly glad you've got it back, but I
can't say I know what in the hell you're talking about.” “Just tell me one thing,” I said. “The
bonus. For five thou_sand read twenty, am I right?” Joanna Martin moved into view. “What is all this?” I stiff-armed her out of the way and he
didn't like that, anger sparking in those blue eyes, the smile slipping. The
solution, when it came, was so beautifully simple. I picked up the passport and
wallet and stowed them away. “I'll do the Manaus mail run in the
morning as usual,” I said. “You can manage without me after that. I'll leave
the Bristol there.” I started to turn away. He grabbed me by
the arm and jerked me round to face him again. “Oh, no you don't. We've got a
contract.” “I know; signed, sealed, delivered. You
can wipe your back_side on it as far as I'm concerned.” I think it was only then that he
realised just how much trouble he was in. He said hoarsely, “But I've got to
keep two planes in the air, kid, you know that. If I don't, those bastards in
Belem invoke the penalty clause. I'll lose that bonus. Everything. I'm in hock
up to my ears. They could even take the Hayley.” “Marvellous,” I said. “I hope that means
they keep you here for ever. I hope you never get out of this stinking hole.” He bit me then, a good, solid punch that
caught me high on the cheek, sending me back against the bar, glasses crashing
to the floor. I have never been much of a fighting
man. The idea of get_ting into the ring to have your face reduced to pulp by a
more skilful boxer than yourself just to show you're a man has al_ways struck
me as a poor kind of sport, but the life I had been living for the past two
years had taught me a thing or two. I lashed out with my left foot, catching
him under the knee. He cried out and doubled over so I gave him my knee in the
face for good measure. He went back over a cane table with a crash. Both
women cried out, there was a considerable amount of confused shout_ing which
meant nothing to me for I had blood in my eye now with a vengeance. I jumped on him as he started to get up
and found him in better shape than he deserved, but then, I had forgotten that
colossal strength of his. I got a fist under the ribs that almost
took my breath away, another in the face and then my hands fastened around his
throat. We turned over and over, tearing at each
other like a couple of mad dogs and then there was a deafening explosion that
had us rolling apart in an instant. Mannie stood over us clutching the
shotgun, his face very pale. “Enough is enough,” he said. “No more of this
stupidity.” In the silence, I was aware of Avila and
his friends outside on the terrace peering in, of the anguish on Sister
Maria Teresa's face, of Joanna Martin, watchful and somehow wary, glancing
first at Hannah and then at me. We got to our feet together. “All right, have it your
way, Mannie, but I'm still clearing out in the morning.” “We've got a contract.” It was a cry of agony and
Hannah swayed, clutching at the table, blood streaming from his nose which, as
I discovered later, I had broken with my knee. I jerked my thumb at the shotgun. “I've got one of
those too, Sam, remember? Try and stop me leaving in the morn_ing and I'm just
liable to use it.” When I turned and walked out, nobody got in my way. I changed into dry clothes, climbed into my hammock,
hitched a blanket around my shoulders and was almost instantly asleep. It was growing dark as I ploughed my way
back through the hangar. I lit the lamp and poured another whisky. I put my
head on my hands and closed my eyes and fireworks sparked off in the darkness.
My legs ached, my face ached. I wanted nothing so much as sleep. I sat up and found Joanna Martin
standing at the edge of the hangar looking at me. We stared at each other in
silence for quite some time. Finally I said, “Did he send you?” “If you do this to him he's finished,” she replied. “I’d say he's just about earned it.” Anger flared up in her suddenly. “Who in
the hell do you think you are, Lord God Almighty? Haven't you ever made a
mistake? The guy was desperate. He's sorry for what he's done. He'll make it up
to you.” I said, “What are you supposed to do next? Take me
back to bed?” She turned and walked out. I sat there staring into
the dark_ness, listening to the rain and Mannie moved out of the shadows. “You too?” I said. “What are you going to do? Tell me
some cosy Hassidic story about some saintly old rabbi who always turned the
other cheek and smiled gratefully when they spat on him?” I don't know whether he'd come with the
intention of appeal_ing to me to think again. If he had, then that little
speech of mine made him certainly think twice. He simply said, “I think you're
wrong, Neil, taking all the circumstances into account, but it's your
decision,” and he turned and followed Joanna Martin. By then I not only didn't give a damn, I
was past caring about anything. I was getting out and nothing on this earth was
going to stop me. Let that be an end of it. I changed into dry clothes, climbed into
my hammock, hitched a blanket around my shoulders and was almost instantly
asleep. I don't know what time the rain stopped,
but I awakened to a beautiful morning at eight o'clock, having slept for twelve
solid hours. I was sore all over and cramp, that occupational disease of
pilots, grabbed at my legs as I sat up. My face ached and I peered in the
mirror Mannie had fixed to one of the roof posts; I saw that both cheeks were
badly swollen and discoloured with bruising. There was a step behind me and Mannie
appeared, wiping his hands on some cotton waste. He was wearing his overalls
and there was grease on his face. The Bristol was parked out on the airstrip. “How do you feel?” he asked. “Terrible. Is there any coffee?” “Heady on the stove. Just needs heating.” I turned up the flame. “What have you been doing?” 'My job,' he said calmly. “You've got a
mail run this morn_ing, haven't you?” “That's right,” I said deliberately. He nodded towards the Bristol. “There
she is. Ready and waiting for you.” He turned away. I poured myself a mug of
coffee and got ready to go. I had just finished packing my grip for the last
time when Hannah arrived. He looked terrible, the face badly
bruised, the nose ob_viously out of alignment and the eyes were washed clean of
all feeling. He wore his leather boots, breeches and an old khaki shirt, a
white scarf looped around his neck. He carried the mail sack in his left hand. He said calmly, “Are you still going through with
this?” “What do you think?” “Okay,” he said, still calm. “Suit yourself.” He walked across to the Bristol, climbed up and stowed
the sack in the observer's cockpit. I followed slowly, my grip in one hand, zipping
up my jacket with the other. Mannie stayed in the hangar, which didn't make me feel
too good, but if that was the way he wanted it, then to hell with him. Quite
suddenly I had an overwhelming desire to get away from that place. I'd had Landro,
I'd had Brazil. I put my foot on the lower port wing and climbed into
the cockpit. Hannah waited patiently while I fastened my helmet and went
through my checks. He reached for the propeller, I began to wind the starting
magneto and gave him the signal. And then he did a totally unexpected thing. He
smiled or at least I think that's what it was supposed to be and called, 'Happy
landings, kid.' Then he pulled the propeller. It almost worked. I fought against the impulse to cut
the engine, turned into the wind before I could change my mind and took off. As
I banked across the trees the government launch moved in to the jetty,
Figueiredo standing in the stern. He waved his hat to me, I waved back, took a
final look at Landro then turned south. I had a good fast run and
raised Manaus in an hour and forty minutes. There were a couple of cars parked
by the tower as I came in. A rather imposing black Mercedes and an Olds-mobile.
As I taxied towards the hangar, they started up and moved towards me. When I stopped,
so did they. A uniformed policeman slid
from behind the wheel of a Mercedes and opened the rear door for the comandante
who waved cheerfully and called a good morning. Three more policemen got
out of the Oldsmobile, all armed to the teeth. Hannah and that damned
contract of ours. So this was why he had been so cheerful? I slid to the ground and took
the hand the comandante so genially held out to me. “What's this? I
don't usually rate a guard of honour.” His eyes behind the dark glasses gave nothing away. “A
small matter. I won't keep you long, my friend. Tell me, Senhor Figueiredo has
a safe at his place of business, you are aware of this?” I knew at once that it was about as bad as it could
be. I said, “Along with everyone else in Landro. It's under the bar counter.” “And the key? I understand Senhora
Figueiredo can be re_grettably careless regarding its whereabouts.” “Something else well known to everyone
in Landro,” I said. “She hangs it behind the bar. Look - what is this?” “I had a message from Senhor Figueiredo over the radio
half an hour ago to say that when he opened his safe this morning to check the
contents after his absence, he discovered a consignment of uncut diamonds was
missing.” I took a deep breath. “Now, look here,”
I said. “Any one of fifty people could have taken them. Why pick on me?” He nodded briefly, three of the
policemen crowded in on me, the fourth climbed up into the observer's cockpit
and threw out the mail sack and my grip which the comandante started to
search. The man in the cockpit said something briefly in Por_tuguese that I
couldn't catch and handed down a small canvas bag. “Yours, senhor?” the comandante inquired
politely. “I've never seen it before in my life.” He opened the bag, peered inside
briefly, then poured a stream of uncut diamonds into his left palm. There was a terrible inevitability to it
all after that, but I didn't go down without a struggle. The comandante didn't
ques_tion me himself - not at first. I told my story from beginning to end and
exactly as it had happened, to a surprisingly polite young lieutenant who wrote
it all down and made no comment. Then I was taken downstairs to a cell
that was almost a parody of what you expected to find up-country in backward
South American republics. There were at least forty of us crammed into a space
fit for half that number. One bucket for urine, another for excrement and a
smell that had to be ex_perienced to be believed. Most of the others were the sort who
were too poor to buy themselves out of trouble, Indians in the main, of the
kind who had come to town to learn the white man's big secret and who had found
only poverty and degradation. I pushed towards the window and most of them got out
of my way respectfully out of sheer habit. A large, powerful-looking Negro in a
crumpled linen suit and straw sombrero sat on a bench against the wall. He
looked capable of most things and certainly when he barked an order, the two
Indians sitting beside him got out of the way fast enough. He smiled amiably. “You have a cigarette for me,
senhor?” As it happened, I had a spare packet in
one of my pockets and he seized them avidly. I had a distinct feeling I had
made the right gesture. He said, “What have they pulled you in for, my
friend?” “A misunderstanding, that's all,” I told
him. “I'll be released before the day's out” “As God wills, senhor.” “And you?” “I killed a man. They called it
manslaughter because my wife was involved, you understand? That was six months
ago. I was sentenced by the court yesterday. Three years at hard labour.” “I suppose it could have been
worse,” I said. Better than hanging.” “It is all one in the end, senhor,” he
said with a kind of in_difference. “They are sending me to Machados.” I couldn't think of a thing to say, for
the very name was enough to frighten most people locally. A labour camp in the
middle of a swamp two or three hundred miles from nowhere on the banks of the
Negro. The sort of place from which few people seemed to return. I said, “I’m sorry about that.” He smiled sadly, tilted his hat over his
eyes and leaned back against the wall. I stood at the window which gave a
ground-level view of the square at the front of the building. There weren't
many people about, just a couple of horse-drawn cabs waiting for custom,
drivers dozing in the hot sun. It was peaceful out there. I de_cided this must
all be a dream, that I'd waken very soon and then the Crossley tender from the
airstrip pulled up at the bottom of the steps and Hannah got out. They came for me about two hours later,
took me upstairs and left me outside the comandante's office with a
couple of guards. After a while, the door opened and Hannah and the comandante
emerged, shaking hands affably. “You have been more than helpful, my
friend,” the com_andante said. “A sad business.” Hannah turned and saw me. His face
looked worse than ever for the bruising had deepened, but an expression of real
concern appeared for all to see and he strode forward, ignoring the comandante’s
hand on his shoulder. “For God's sake, kid, why did you do it?” I tried to take a swing at him and both
guards grappled with me at once. “Please, Captain Hannah,” the comandante said.
'”etter to go now.” He took him firmly to the outer door and Hannah, a
look of agony on his face now, called, “Anything, kid - anything I can do. Just
ask.” The comandante returned to his
office, leaving the door ajar. After a couple of minutes, he called for me and
the guards took me in. He sat at his desk examining a typed document for a
while. “Your statement.” He held it up. “Is
there anything you wish to change?” “Not a word.” “Then you will please sign it. Please read it through
first.” I found it a fair and accurate account
of what I had said, something to be surprised at, and signed it He put it on one side, lit a cigarillo
and sat back. “Right, Senhor Mallory, facts only from now on. You have made
certain accusations against my good friend Captain Hannah who, I may say, flew
down especially at my request to make a statement.” “In which he naturally denies everything.” “I do not have to take his word for anything. The
woman, Lola Coimbra -1 have interviewed her personally. She rejects your story
completely.” I was sorry about that, in spite of my
position - sorry for Lola more than for myself. “And this woman Maria,” he went on. “The
one you say assaulted you. Would it surprise you to know she is not known at
the address you give?” By then, of course, I had got past being
surprised at any_thing, but still struggled to keep afloat. “Then where did I
get the wallet and passport from?” “Who knows, senhor? Perhaps you've never
been parted from them. Perhaps the whole affair was an elaborate plot on your
part to gain Captain Hannah's sympathy so that he would offer you employment.” Which took the wind right out of my
sails. I straggled for words and said angrily, “None of this would stand up in
a court of law for five minutes.” “Which is for the court to decide.
Leaving all other considera_tions on one side, there is no question in my mind
that you have a clear case to answer on the charge of being in unlawful
possession of uncut diamonds to the value of . . . “ Here, he checked a
document before him. “Yes, sixty thousand cruzeiros” Round about nine thousand pounds. I swallowed hard. “All right. I want to be put in
touch with the British Consul in Belem and I'll need a lawyer.” “There will be plenty of time for that.” He reached for an official-looking
document with a seal at the bottom and signed it. I said, “What's that supposed
to mean?” “The courts are under great pressure, my
friend. This is a wild region. There are many wrong-doers. The scum of Brazil
run here to hide. It may be at least six months before your case is heard.” I couldn't believe my ears. I said,
“What the hell are you talking about?” He carried on as if I had not spoken.
“For the present, you will be committed to the labour camp at Machados until
your case comes to trial. As it happens a new batch of prisoners go up-river in
the morning.” He dismissed me, nodding at the guards to take me
away, the last straw as far as I was concerned. “Listen to me, damn you!” I
reached across the desk, grabbing him by the front of the tunic. It was about the worst thing I could have done. One of
the guards jabbed the end of his club into my kidneys and I went down like a
stone. Then they grabbed an arm each and took me down the two flights of stairs
to the basement between them} feet dragging. I was vaguely aware of the door of the
cell being opened, of being thrown inside. I passed out for a while then and
surfaced to find my Negro friend squatting beside me. He held a lighted cigarette to my lips,
his face expressionless. “The misunderstanding - it still exists?” “I think you could say that,” I told him
weakly. “They're send_ing me to Machados in the morning.” He took it very philosophically. “Have
courage, my friend. Sometimes God looks down through the clouds.” “Not today,” I said. I think the night which followed was the
lowest point of my life, but the final humiliation was still to come. On the
follow_ing morning, just before noon, the Negro, whose name turned out rather
improbably to be Munro, a legacy from some Scot_tish plantation owner in the
past, myself and about thirty other prisoners were taken out to the yard at the
back to be fitted with leg and wrist irons for the trip up-river. There was absolutely nothing to be done
about it. I simply had to accept for the moment like everyone else and yet when
the sergeant in charge got to me and screwed the ankle brace_lets up tight, it
seemed like the final nail in my coffin. Just after that it started to rain. They
left us standing in the open for another hour, during which we got soaked to
the skin, unnecessary cruelty but the sort of thing to be expected from now on.
Finally, we were formed into a column and marched away at a brisk shuffle
towards the docks. There was a cafe and bar at the comer of the square
and there were plenty of people sitting on the veranda having coffee and an
aperitif before lunch. Most of them stood up to get a good view as we went
past, chains clanking. Hannah's face jumped out at me instantly
for although he was standing at the back of the crowd, he was easily visible
be_cause of his height. He had a glass of something or other in his right hand,
actually raised it in a silent toast, then turned away and strolled casually
inside. TWELVE Hell on Earth We were three days in the hold of an old
stern-wheeler that worked its way up-river once a week, calling at every
village on the way with a jetty large enough to lay alongside. Most people
travelled on deck, sleeping in hammocks because of the heat The guards let us
up once a day for air, usually in the evening, but in spite of that two of the
older men died. One of the prisoners, a small man with
skin like dried-up leather and hair that was prematurely white, had already
served seven months at Machados while awaiting trial. He painted a harrowing
picture of a kind of hell on earth, a chamel house where the whip was the order
of the day and men died like flies from ill-treatment and disease. But for me the present was enough. A
nightmare, no reality to it at all. I found myself a dark little corner of my
own and crouched there for two days in a kind of stupor, unable to be_lieve
that this was really happening to me. It was real enoughs God knows and the
pain and the squalor and the hunger of it could not be evaded. It existed in
every cruel detail and it was Hannah who had put me here. Munro had done his best with me during
this period, patiently continuing to talk, even when I refused to answer,
feeding me cigarettes until the packet I'd given him was empty. In the end, he
gave up the struggle in a kind of disgust and I recalled his final words
clearly as he got up and shuffled away. “Forgive me, senhor, I can see I've been
talking to a man who is already dead.” It took a dead man to bring me back to
life. On the evening of the third day I was awakened by the sound of the hatch
being opened. There was a general movement instantly, everyone eager to be the
first out into the clean air. The man next to me still slept on, leaning
heavily against me, his head on my shoul_der. I shoved him away and he went over
in slow motion and lay still. Munro pushed his way through the press
and went down on his knees. After a while he shrugged and scrambled to his
feet. “He's been dead for two or three hours.” My flesh crawled, I felt in some
indefinable way unclean for it was as if death in taking this man had touched
me also. Some_one called out and a guard came down the ladder. He checked the
body casually then nodded to Munro and me. “You two -get him on deck.” Munro said, “I'll get on my knees and
you put him over my shoulder. It's the easiest way.” He got down and I stood there, trapped
by the horror of it all, filled with unutterable loathing at the idea of even
touching that body. The guard belted me across the shoulder
blades with his club, the usual careless brutality. “Get moving, we haven't got
all day.” Somehow I got the body across Munro's
shoulders, followed him up the ladder, chains rattling against the wooden bars.
There were only half a dozen passengers and they were all comfortably settled
under an awning in the prow where they caught what breezes were going. The rest
of the prisoners al_ready squatted in the stern and a couple of guards lounged
on a hatch-cover, smoking and playing cards. One of them glanced up as we approached.
“Over with him,” he said. “And throw him well out. We don't want him getting
into the paddle wheels.” I took him by the ankles, Munro by the shoulders. We
swung him between us in an arc out over the rail. There was a splash, ibis rose
in a dark clouds black against the sky, the beating of their wings
filling the air. Munro crossed himself. I said, “You can still believe
in God?” He seemed surprised. “But what has God
to do with this, senhor? This is Man and Man only.” “I’ve got a friend I'd like you to meet
some time,' I told him. 'I think you'd get on famously.” He had one cigarette left, begged a
light from the guard and we went to the rail to share it. He started to crouch.
I said, “No, let's stand. I've been down there long enough.” He peered at my face in the
half-darkness, leaning close. “I think you are yourself again, my friend.” “I think so, too.” We stood there at the rail looking out
across the river at the jungle, black against the evening sky as the sun set It
was extraordinarily beautiful and everything was still. No bird called and the
only sound was the steady swish of the paddles. Munro left me for a while and
went and crouched beside Ramis, the man who had already spent some time at
Machados. When he returned he said quietly,
“According to Ramis we'll be there in the morning. He says we leave the Negro
about twenty miles from here. There's a river called the Seco which cuts into
the heart of the swamp. Machados is on some kind of island about ten miles inside.” It was as if the gate was already
swinging shut and I was filled with a sudden dangerous excitement. “Can you
swim?” “In these?” he said, raising his hands. I stretched the chain between my wrists.
There was about two and a half feet of it and the same between the ankles.
“Enough for some sort of dog paddle. I think I could keep afloat long enough to
reach the bank.” “You'd never make it, my friend,” he
said. “Look there by the stern.” I peered over the rail. Alligators' eyes
glow red at night. Down there, tiny pin-pricks gleamed balefully in the
darkness as they followed the boat Eke gulls at sea, waiting for the leav_ings. “I have as great a desire for freedom as you,” Munro
said softly, “but suicide is another matter.” And suicide was the only word for it, he
was right enough there. In any event, the moment had passed for the guards put
their cards away, formed us into a line and put us back in the hold. It was Ramis who saved me by cutting his
throat just after dawn with a razor blade he had presumably secreted on his
person, since Manaus. He took several minutes to die and it wasn't pleasant
listening to him gurgle his life away there in the semi-darkness. We were perhaps two or three miles into
the Seco at the time and it had an explosive effect on the rest of the
prisoners. One man cracked completely, screaming like a woman, tramp_ling his
way through the others in an attempt to reach the ladder. Panic swept through the group then, men
kicking and cursing at each other, struggling wildly. The hatch went back with
a crash, there was a warning shot into the air and everyone froze. A guard came
halfway down the ladder, a pistol in his hand. Ramis sprawled face-down and
everyone stood back from the body. The guard dropped in and turned him over
with a foot. He was a ghastly sight, his throat gaping, the razor still firmly
grasped in his right hand. “All right,” the guard said. “Let's have him up.” I moved before anyone else and got a
hand to the body and Munro, by a kind of telepathy, was with me. He took the
razor from the clenched hand and I heaved Ramis over his shoulder. There was blood everywhere. My hands
were smeared with it and it splashed down on my head and face and I followed
Munro up on deck. The river was only thirty or forty yards
wide and mangrove swamp stretched away on either side, mist curling up from the
surface of the water in the cold morning air. Even then, at that fixed point in
time, I was not certain of what I intended to do. Things happened, I think,
because they happened and very much by chance. A miserable village, half a dozen huts
constructed on sticks above a mudbank, drifted by. There were a couple of
fishing nets stretched out on poles to dry and three canoes drawn up out of the
water. It was enough. I glanced at Munro. He
nodded. As the village disappeared into the curling mist, we moved past the
guards with our bloody burden and went to the rail. “Go on, over with him,” the sergeant in
charge said. “Then get this deck cleaned up.” He was standing by the hatch smoking.
Another guard sat beside him, a carbine across his knees. They were the only
two on view although there had to be others around. I took Ramis by the ankles,
Munro took his arms. We swung him once, then twice. The third time we simply
threw him at the sergeant and the guard on the hatch. I didn't even wait to see
what happened, but flung myself awkwardly over the rail. I started to kick wildly the moment the
water closed over my head, aware of the constriction of the chains, aware also
of the danger from the paddle wheel at the stern. Kicking with my feet was easy
enough and I simply clawed both hands for_ward in a frenzy, the turbulence all
around me in the water as the boat slid past. It would be some time before they could
get it to stop, that would be one point in our favour, but they had already
started firing. A bullet kicked water into the air a yard in front of me. I
glanced over my shoulder, saw Munro some little way behind, the sergeant and
three guards at the rail. They all seemed to fire at once and
Munro threw up his hands and disappeared. I took a deep breath and went under,
clawing my way forward for all I was worth. When I surfaced I was into the
first line of mangroves and in any case, the stern-wheeler had already faded
into the mist. I hung on to a root for a moment to get my breath,
spitting out brackish, foul-tasting water. The general smell at that level was
terrible and a snake glided by, reminding me unpleasantly of the hazards I was
likely to meet if I stayed in the water too long. But anything was better than
Machados. I slid into the water again, struck out into the
stream and allowed the current to take me along with it. I could already see
the roofs of the huts above the trees for the mist at that point by close to
the surface of the water. I grounded in the mud below the pilings
a few moments later and floundered out of the water, tripping over my leg
chains at one point and falling on my face. When I struggled up I found an old
man staring at me from the platform of one of the huts, a wretched creature who
wore only a tattered cot_ton shirt. When I got hold of the nearest canoe and shoved it
towards the water, he gave vent to some sort of cry. I suppose I was taking an
essential part of his livelihood or some other poor wretch's. God knows what
misery my action was leaving behind, but that was life. Somehow, in spite of
the awkward_ness of the chains I managed to get into the frail craft, picked up
a paddle and pushed out into the current. I didn't really think they would turn
the stern-wheeler around and come down-river looking for me, but some son of
search would obviously be mounted as soon as possible. It would be when they
discovered a canoe had been taken from the village that the fun would start It seemed essential that I got as much
distance under me as possible. Whatever happened afterwards would have to be
left to chance. Once into the Negro I would find plenty of riverside villages
where people lived a primitive day-to-day life which didn't even recognise the
existence'of such trappings of civilisa_tion as the police and the government.
If I was lucky I'd find help and a little luck was something for which I was
long over_due. A couple of miles and I was obviously
close to the confluence of the Negro. I was aware of the currents pulling, the
surface turning over on itself. A mistake here and I was finished for I had no
hope of keeping afloat for long in such conditions in my chained state. I turned the canoe towards the left-hand side for I
was at least fifty yards from the shore and it certainly looked as if I would
be safer there. It seemed to be working and then, when I was a few yards from
the mangrove trees, I seemed to slide down into a sudden turbulence. It was like being seized in a giant
hand, the canoe rocked from side to side, almost putting me over, I lost the
paddle as I grabbed frantically at the sides to keep my balance and then we
spun round twice and turned over. My feet touched the bottom instantly,
but the current was too strong for me to be able to stand. However, the canoe,
bot_tom up, barged into me a moment later and I was able to fling my arms
across the keel. Things slowed down a little after that
and we finally drifted into quiet water amongst the mangrove trees farmer along
and grounded against a mudbank. I righted the canoe and took stock of
the situation. The mouth of the river was about a quarter of a mile away and I
didn't fancy my chances in the canoe, with or without a paddle. It seemed
obvious that the best, indeed the only thing to do, was to attempt to cut
through/the mangroves on a diagonal course which would bring me out into the
Negro down-river from the Seco. I managed to get back into the canoe and
pushed off, pulling myself along by the great roots of the trees until I came
to a clump of bamboo where I managed to break myself off a length. From then on
it wasn't too bad. Henley, the Thames on a Sun_day afternoon in summer. All I
needed was a gramophone and a pretty girl. For a moment, I seemed to see Joanna
Martin leaning back and laughing at me from under her parsol. But it was
entirely the wrong kind of laughter. Some measure of the condition I was in by
then, I suppose. I took a deep breath to brace myself up to what lay ahead and
started to pole my way out of there. THIRTEEN Balsero It took me four hours. Four hours of agony, tortured
by mosquitoes and flies of every description, the iron bracelets rub_bing my
wrists raw so that each push on the pole became an effort of will. The trouble was that every so often I ran into areas
where the mangroves seemed to come closer together, branches crowd_ing in
overhead so that I couldn't see the sun which meant that I lost direction. And
then there was the bamboo - gigantic walls of it that I could not possibly hope
to penetrate. Each time, I had to probe for another way round or even retrace
my route and try again from another direction. When I finally saw daylight, so to speak, it was
certainly more by accident than design. There was suddenly considerably fewer
mangrove trees around although I suppose it must have been a gradual process.
And then I heard the river. I came out of the trees and edged into
the Negro cautiously. It rolled along quietly enough and I had it to myself as
far as I could see although as it was several hundred yards wide at that point,
islands of various sizes scattered down the centre, it was impossible to be certain. One thing I needed now above anything else. Rest, even
sleep if possible. Some place where I could lie up for a while in safety for I
could not continue in my present state. It seemed to me then that one of those
islands out there would be as good a place as any and I pushed out towards the
centre of the river using the pole like a double-bladed paddle. It was slow
work and I missed my first objective. By then there was hardly any strength
left in me at all and each movement of my arms was physical agony. It was the current which helped me at
last, pushing me into ground on a strip of the purest whitest sand imaginable.
No south sea island could have offered more. I fell out of the canoe and lay
beside it in the shadows for a while, only moving in the end because I would
obviously drown if I stayed there, so I got up off my knees and hauled that
bloody boat clear of the water... then fell on my face again. I don't know how long I lay there. It
may have been an hour or just a few minutes. There seemed to be some sort of
shouting going on near by, all part of the dream, or so it seemed. Perhaps I
was still back in the Seco after jumping from the stern-wheeler? I opened my
eyes and a child screamed. There was all the terror in the whole
world in that one cry. Enough to bring even me back to life. I got to my feet
uncer_tainly and it started again and didn't stop. There was a high spit of sand to my
right, I scrambled to the top and found two children, a boy and a girl, huddled
together in the shadows on the other side, an alligator nosing in towards them. They could not retreat any farther for
there was deep water behind them and the little girl, who was hardly more than
a baby, was screaming helplessly. The boy advanced on the beast, howling at the
top of his voice, which considering he looked about eight years of age was
probably one of the bravest things I've seen in my life. I started down the slope, forgetting my
chains and fell head_long, rolling over twice and landing in about a foot of
water which just about finished me off. I'm not really sure what hap_pened
then. Someone was yelling at the top of his voice, me, I suppose. The alligator
shied away from the children and darted at me, jaws gaping. I grabbed up the chain between my wrists and brought
it down like a flail across that ugly snout again and again, shout_ing at the
children in Portuguese, telling them to get out of it I was aware of them
scurrying by as I battered away and then the alligator slewed round and that
great tail knocked my feet from under me. I kicked at it frantically and then there was a shot
and a ragged hole appeared in its snout. The sound it made was un_believable
and it pushed off into deep water leaving a cloud of blood behind. I lay on my back in the water for a while, then rolled
over and got to my knees. A man was standing on the shore, small, muscular,
brown-skinned. He might have passed for an Indian except for his hair which was
cut European style. He wore a denim shirt and cotton loincloth and the children
hung to his legs sobbing bitterly. The rifle which was pointing in my
direction was an old British Army Lee-Enfield. I didn't know what he was going
to do with it, didn't even care. I held out my manacled wrists and started to
laugh. I remember that and also that I was still laughing when I passed out. It was raining when I returned to life
and the sky was the colour of brass, stars already out in the far distances. I
was lying be_side a flickering fire, there was the roof of a hut silhouetted
against the sky beyond and yet I seemed to be moving and there was the gurgle
of water beneath me. I tried to sit up and saw that I was
entirely naked except for my chains and my body was blotched here and there
with great black swamp leeches. A hand pushed me down again. “Please to be still,
senhor.” My friend from the island crouched
beside me puffing on a large cigar. When the end of it was really hot he
touched it to one of the leeches which shriveled at once, releasing its hold. “You are all right, senhor?” “Just get rid of them,” I said, my flesh crawling. He lit another cigar and offered it to
me politely then con_tinued his task. Beyond him in the shadows the two
children watched, faces solemn in the firelight. “Are the children all right?” I asked. “Thanks to you, senhor. With children
one can never turn the back, you have noticed this? I had put into that island
to repair my steering oar. I turn my head for an instant and they are gone.” Steering oar? I
frowned. “Where am I?” “You are on my raft} senhor. I am
Bartolomeo da Costa, balsero.” Balseros are
the water gipsies of Brazil, drifting down the Amazon and Negro with their
families on great balsa rafts up to a hundred feet long, the cheapest way of
handling cargo on the river. Two thousand miles from the jungles of Peru down
to Belem on occasion, taking a couple of months over the voyage. It seemed as if that little bit of luck I had been
seeking had finally come my way. The last leech gave up the ghost and as if at
a, signal, a quiet, dark-haired woman wearing an old pilot coat against the
evening chill emerged from the hut and crouched beside me holding an enamel
mug. It was black coffee and scalding hot. I don't think I
have ever tasted anything more delicious. She produced an old blan_ket which
she spread across me then suddenly seized my free hand and kissed it, bursting
into tears. Then she got up and rushed away. “My wife, Nula, senhor,” Bartolomeo told
me calmly. “You must excuse her, but the children - you understand? She wishes
to thank you, but does not have the words.” I didn't know what to say. In any case,
he motioned the chil_dren forward. “My son Flaveo and my daughter Christinas
senhor.” The children bobbed their heads. I put a
hand out to the boy, forgetting my chains and failed to reach him. “How old are
you?” “Seven years, senhor,” he whispered. I said to Bartolomeo, “Did you know that
before I inter_vened, this one rushed on the jacare to save his sister?” It was the one and only time during our
short acquaintance that I saw Bartolomeo show any emotion on that normally
placid face of his. “No, senhor.” He put a hand on his son's shoulder. “He did
not speak of this.” “He is a brave boy.” Bartolomeo capitulated completely, pulled the boy to
him, kissed him soundly on both cheeks, kissed the girl and gave them both a
push away from him. “Off with you - go help your mama with the meal.” He got to
his feet. “And now, senhor, we will see to these chains of yours.” He went into the hut and reappeared with
a bundle under one arm which when unrolled, proved to be about as comprehensive
a tool kit as I could have wished for. “On a raft one must be prepared for all
eventualities,” he in_formed me. “Are you sure you should be doing this?” “You escaped from Machados?” he said. “I was on my way there. Jumped overboard
when we were on the Seco. They shot the man who was with me.” “A bad place. You are well out of it.
How did they fasten these things?” “Some sort of twist key.” “Then it should be simple enough to get them open.” It could have been worse, I suppose. The
leg anklets took him almost an hours but he seemed to have the knack
after that and had my hands free in twenty minutes. My wrists were rubbed raw.
He eased them with some sort of grease or other which certainly got results for
they stopped hurting almost immedi_ately, then he bandaged them with strips of
cotton. “My wife has washed your clothes,” he
said. “They are almost dry now except for the leather jacket and boots which
will take longer, but first we eat. Talk can come later.” It was a simple enough meal. Fish cooked
on heated flat stones, cassava root bread, bananas. Nothing had tasted better.
Never had my appetite been keener. Afterwards I dressed and Nula brought
more coffee then disappeared with the children. Bartolomeo offered me a cigar
and I leaned back and took in the night. It was very peaceful, whippoorwills
wailed mournfully, tree frogs croaked, water rattled against the raft. “Don't
you need to guide it?” I asked him. “Not on this section of the river. Here,
the current takes us along a well-defined channel and life is easy. In other
places, I am at the steering oar constantly.” “Do you always travel by night?” He shook his head. ‘Usually we carry green bananas,
but this time we are lucky. We have a cargo of wild rubber. There is a bonus in
it for me if I can have it hi Belem by a certain date. Nula and I take turn and
turn about and watch during the night.” I got to my feet and looked out into the
pale darkness. “You are a lucky man. This is a good life.” He said, “Senhor, I owe you more than
sits comfortably on me. It is a burden. A debt to be repaid. We will be in
Belem in a month. Stay with us. No one would look for you here if there should
be a hue and cry.” It was a tempting thought. Belem and
possibly a berth on a British freighter. I could even try stowing away if the
worst came to the worst. But then there was Hannah and the fact
that if I ran now, I would be running, in the most fundamental way of all, for
the rest of my life. “When do you reach Forte Franco?” “If things go according to plan, around
dawn on the day after tomorrow.” “That's where I'll leave you. I want to
get to Landro about fifty miles up the Rio das Mortes. Do you know it?” “I've heard of the place. This is important to
you?” “Very.” “Good.” He nodded. “Plenty of boats
coming up-river and I know everyone in the game. We will wait at Franco till I
see you safely on your way. It is settled.” I tried to protest, but he brushed it
aside, went into the hut and reappeared with a bottle of what turned out to be
the roughest brandy I've ever tasted in my life. It almost took the skin off my
tongue. I fought for air, but the consequent effect was all that could be
desired. All tiredness slipped away, I felt ten feet tall. “Your business in Landro, senhor,” he said pouring
more brandy into my mug. “It is important?” “I'm going to see a man.” “To kill him?” “In a way,” I said. “I'm going to make him tell the
truth for the first time in his life.” I slept like a baby for fourteen hours and didn't
raise my head till noon the following day. During the afternoon I helped
Bartolomeo generally around the raft in spite of his protests. There was always
work to be done. Ropes chafing or some of the great balsa logs working loose
which was only to be expected on such a long voyage. I even took a turn on the
steering oar although the river continued so placid that it was hardly
necessary. That night it rained and I sat in the
hut and played cards with him in the light of a storm lantern. Surprisingly he
was an excellent whist player - certainly a damned sight better than me.
Eventually, he went out on watch and I wrapped myself in a blanket and lay in
the corner smoking one of his cigars and thinking about what lay ahead. The truth was that I was a fool. I was
putting my head into a noose again with no guarantee of any other outcome than
a swift return to Machados and this time, they'd see I got there. But I had to face Hannah with this thing
- had to make him admit his treachery, no matter what the consequences. I
flicked my cigar out into the rain, hitched my blanket over my shoulder and
went to sleep. We reached the mouth of the Mortes about
four in the morning. Bartolomeo took the raft into the left bank and I helped
him tie her securely to a couple of trees. Afterwards, he put a canoe in the
water and departed down-river. I breakfasted with Nula and the children
then paced the raft restlessly, waiting for something to happen. I was too
close, that was the thing, itching to be on my way and have it all over and
done with. Bartolomeo returned at seven, hailing us from the deck
of an old steam barge, the canoe trailing behind on a line. The barge came
alongside and Bartolomeo crossed over. The man who leaned from the deckhouse
was thin and ill-looking with the haggard, bad-tempered face of one constantly
in pain. His skin was as yellow as only jaundice can make it. “All right, Bartolomeo,” he called. “If
we're going, let's go. I'm in a hurry. I've got cargo waiting up-river.” “My second cousin,” Bartolomeo said.
“Inside, he has a heart of purest gold.” “Hurry it up, you bastard,” his cousin shouted. “If you want to speak to him, call him
Silvio. He won't ask you questions if you don't ask him any and he'll put you
down at Landro. He owes me a favour.” We shook hands. “My thanks,” I said. “God be with you, my friend.” I stepped over the rail to the steam barge and the two
Indian deckhands cast off. As we pulled away, I moved to the stern and looked
back towards the raft. Bartolomeo stood watching, an arm about his wife, the
two children at his side. He leaned down and spoke to them and
they both started to wave vigorously. I waved back, feeling unaccountably
cheered and then we moved into the mouth of the Mortes and they dis_appeared
from view. FOURTEEN Up the River of Death At two o'clock that afternoon the steam
barge dropped me at Landro, pausing at the jetty only for as long as it took me
to step over the rail. I waved as it moved away and got no reply which didn't
particularly surprise me. During the entire trip, Silvio had not spoken to me
once and the Indian deckhands had kept away from me. Whatever he was up to was
no busi_ness of mine, but it was certainly illegal, I was sure of that A couple of locals were down on the beach beneath the
jetty beside their canoes mending nets. They looked casually up as I walked by,
then carried on with their task. There was something missing - something which didn't
fit. I paused on the riverbank, frowning over it, then realised what it was.
The mission launch was no longer tied up at the jetty. So they'd finally
decided to get out? In a way, that sur_prised me. An even bigger surprise waited when I
crossed the airstrip. The Hayley stood in the open ready for off as I would
have expected, but when I reached the hangar, I saw to my amaze_ment that the
Bristol stood inside. Now how could that be? There was no one about. Even the
military radio section had been cleared. In fact, there was something of an air
of desola_tion to the place. I helped myself to a whisky from the bottle on the
table then climbed up to the observer's cockpit of the Bristol and found the
10-gauge still in its special compartment and a couple of boxes of steel
buckshot. I loaded up as I crossed the airstrip.
All very dramatic, I suppose, but the chips were down now with a vengeance and
I was going to have the truth out of him for the whole world to see, nothing
was more certain. I tried the house first, approaching
cautiously from the rear and entering by the back door. I needn't have
bothered. There was no one there. There was another mystery here also. My old
room had been cleared of any sign that Joanna Martin had ever inhabited it, but
Mannie had very obviously not moved back in for neither of the two beds was
made up. It was a different story in Hannah's old
room. It stank like a urinal and from the look of things had very probably been
used for that purpose. The bed had been recently slept in, sheets and blankets
scattered to the floor and someone had vomited by the window. I got out of there fast, my stomach
heaving, and moved to_wards Landro, the shotgun in the crook of my left arm.
Again, there was this quality of deja vu to everything. As if I had
taken this same walk many times before, which in a way, I had. The same
hopeless faces on the veranda of the homes, the same dirty, verminous little
children playing underneath. Time was a circle, no beginning, no end
and I would take this walk for all eternity. A disquieting thought to say the
least and then, when I was ten or fifteen yards away from the hotel, I heard
the crash of glass breaking, a woman screamed and a chair came through one of
the windows. A moment kter, the door was flying open
and Mannie backed out slowly. Beyond him, Hannah stood inside the bar clutching
a. broken bottle by the neck. It was Hannah who saw me first - saw a
ghost walk before him. A look of stupefaction appeared on his face, his grip
slackened, the bottle fell to the floor. He was certainly a sight, no resemblance
at all to the man I had met that first day beside the Vega. This was a human
wreck. Bloodshot eyes, face swollen by drink, the linen suit in_describably
filthy and soaked in liquor. Mannie glanced over his shoulder. His
eyes widened. “God in Heaven, we have miracles now? You're supposed to be dead
in some swamp on the Seco. We had a message on the radio from Manaus last
night. What happened?” “My luck turned, that's what happened.”
I went up the steps to join him. “How long has he been like this?” “Fifteen or sixteen hours He's trying to
kill himself, I think. His own judge and jury.” “And why should he do that?” “You know as well as I do, damn you.” “Well, thanks for speaking up for me,' I
said. 'You were a real friend in need.” He said instantly, “I didn't know till
the night before last when he started raving. Didn't know for sure, anyway.
Even then, what proof did I have? You were pretty mad when you left here,
remember? Capable of most things.” Hannah had simply stood there inside the
door during this conversation staring stupidly at me as if not comprehending.
And then some sort of light seemed to dawn. “Well, I'll be damned,” he said. “The
boy wonder. And how was Devil's Island?” I moved in close, the barrel of the
10-gauge coming up. Mannie cried out in alarm, a woman screamed, Figueiredo's
wife standing with her husband behind the bar. Hannah laughed foolishly, took a
swipe at me and almost lost his balance, would have done if he hadn't fallen
against me, knocking the barrel of the shotgun to one side. He had a stirik on him like an open
grave, a kind of general corruption that was more total in its effect than any
mere physical decay. I was seeing a human being disintegrate before my eyes. I lowered my gun and pushed him away
gently. “Why don't you sit down, Sam?” He staggered back and flung his arms
wide. “Well, if that don't beat all? Would you listen to the boy wonder turning
the other cheek.” He blundered along the counter sending
glasses flying. “But I fixed you, wonder boy. I really fixed you good.” Figueiredo glanced at me, frowning. I said, “Nobody
fixed me, Sam, I just got caught, that's all.” The remark didn't seem to get through to
him and in any event, was unnecessary for he condemned himself out of his own
mouth with no prompting from me. He reached across the counter, grabbing
Figueiredo by the front of his jacket. “Heh, listen to this. This is good.
Wonder boy, here, was running out on me, see? Leaving me in the lurch so I
fixed him good. He thought he was taking his last mail run, but I
slipped him a little extra something that sent him straight to Machados. Don't
you find that funny?” “Very funny, senhor,” Figueiredo said,
gently disengaging himself. Hannah slid along the bar, laughing helplessly,
glasses cas_cading to the floor. When he reached the other end he simply fell
on his face and lay still. Figueiredo went round the end of the
bar. He sighed heavily. “A bad business this.” He turned and held out his hand
to me. “No one regrets what you have been through more than myself, Senhor
Mallory, but by some miracle you are alive and that is all that matters.
Naturally, I will make a full report to Manaus as soon as possible. I think you
win find the authorities more than anxious to make amends.” It didn't seem to matter much any more.
I dropped to one knee beside Hannah and felt his pulse which was still
function_ing. “How is he?” Mannie demanded. “Not good. He could probably do with a
stomach wash. If it was me, I'd give him something to make him vomit then I'd
lock him in the steam house and leave him there till he sobered up.” “Which was exactly what we were trying to do when he
attacked us,” Figueiredo said. “You have come at an opportune moment, my
friend.” “How's that?” He went behind the bar, found a bottle
of his best whisky, White Horse, no less and poured me one. “The day
after your unfortunate arrest, Sister Maria Teresa came to see me with as
hair-brained a scheme as I have ever known. It seems this Huna girl, Christina,
who Senhorita Martin purchased from Avila, had persuaded the good Sister that
if she was returned to her people she could obtain news of Senhorita Martin's
sister and her friend, perhaps even arrange for their return.” For a moment, I seemed to see again the
Huna girl standing on the veranda of the house looking across at me, the flat,
empty face, dark animal eyes giving nothing away. “Good God, you surely didn't let her fall for that?” “What could I do, senhor?” He spread his
hands. “I tried to argue with her, but I had no authority to prevent her
leaving and she persuaded Avila and four of his men to go with her. For a
consideration, naturally.” “You mean they've actually gone to Santa
Helena?” I said in astonishment. “In the mission launch.” I turned to Mannie. “And Joanna?” He nodded. “She and Sam had one hell of a row that
day. I don't know what it was all about, but I can guess. She told him she was
going with Sister Maria Teresa. That she never wanted to see him again.” Poor Sam. So in the end, he had lost all along the
line? “You've been in touch with them?” I said. “They have a
radio?” “Oh, yes, I insisted they took the one the military
left in my care. It seems the girl went into the jungle the day they arrived
and has not returned.” “And that doesn't surprise me.” “You think the whole thing could be some
sort of trap to get them up there?” Mannie asked. “On her part, perhaps, to put herself
right with her people if she wants to return to them permanently. They'd catch
on to the idea fast enough.' I turned back to Figueiredo. 'What's the latest
development?” “Huna have been seen near the mission
for two days now. Some of Avila's men panicked and insisted on leaving. It
seems Sister Maria Teresa stood firm.” “So they cleared out, anyway?” “Exactly. Avila was on the radio just
before noon. Reception was bad and he soon faded, but he managed to tell me
that three of his men had cleared out at dawn in the mission launch, leaving
the rest of them stranded.” “Anything else?” “He said the drums had started.” “Which was why you were trying to sober
up our friend?” I stirred Hannah with my foot. “Have you been in touch with
Alberto?” “He's on leave, but I spoke to a young
lieutenant at Forte Franco an hour ago who said he'd contact Army Headquarters
for instructions. In any case, what can they hope to do? This is something to
be handled now or not at all. Tomorrow is too late.” “All right,” I said. “I'll leave at once
in the Hayley. Is she ready for off, Mannie?” “Is now. She was having magneto trouble,
but I've fixed that.” “How come the Bristol's here?” “Sam went down-river by boat and flew her back. Had to
just to keep a plane in the air while I fixed the Hayley. Once that penalty
clause comes into operation he has a fortnight to find another pilot. He still
hoped something would turn up or at least I thought he did.” He hurried out and Figueiredo said,
“With four to bring back you must go alone, which could be dangerous. Would a
machine-gun help?” “The best idea I've heard today.” He beckoned and I went round the bar
counter and followed him through the bead curtain into the back room. He sat
down, grunting, beside an old cabin trunk, took a key from his watch-chain and
opened it. There were a dozen rifles, a couple of Thompson guns, a box of Mills
bombs and quantities of am_munition. “And where did you get this little lot?” I demanded. “Colonel Alberto. In case of attack
here. Take what you wish.” I slung one of the Thompson guns over my
shoulder and stuffed half a dozen fifty-round clips of ammunition and a couple
of Mills bombs into a military-type canvas haversack. “If this doesn't do it,
nothing will.” I returned to the bar and paused beside
Hannah. He moaned a little and stirred. I turned to Figueiredo who had followed
me through. “I meant what I said. Lock him in the steam house and don't let him
out till he's sober.” “I will see to it, my friend. Go with God.” I patted the butt of the Thompson gun.
“I prefer something you can rely on. Don't worry about me. I'll be back. Keep trying
to raise Avila. Tell him I'm on my way.” I smiled bravely, but inside, I felt considerably less
sanguine about things as I went down the steps into the street I took the Hayley up and out of there fast. The last
time I'd flown her to Santa Helena it had taken me forty minutes. Now, with the
wind under my tail, I had every chance of doing it in half an hour. When I was ten minutes away, I started
trying to raise them on the radio without any kind of success. I kept on trying
and then, when I was about three miles down-river from Santa Helena, I found
the mission launch. I reduced speed, banked in a wide circle and went down low
to take a look. The launch was grounded on a mudbank, her deck tilted
steeply to one side. The hull and wheelhouse were peppered with arrows and the
man who hung over the stern rail had several in his back. There was no sign of
the other two. I could only hope, for their sakes, that the Huna hadn't taken
them alive. So that was very much that. I carried on
up-river, my speed right down, and passed low over the mission. There was no
sign of life and I tried calling them over the radio again. A moment later and
Avila's voice sounded in my ear with reason_able clarity although the strength
was weak and there was lots of static. “Senhor Hannah, thanks be to God you have come.” “It's Mallory, I said. “How are things down there?” “Senhorita Martin, the good Sister and I
are in the church senhor. We are all that is left.' In spite of the distortion,
the astonishment in his voice was plain. 'But you here, senhor. How can
this be?” “Never mind that now. I found the launch
downstream. They didn't get very far, those friends of yours. I'm going to land
now. Get ready to bring the women across.” “An impossibility, senhor. There is no boat.” I told him to stand by and turned over
the jetty. He was right enough, so I crossed the river and went in low over the
airstrip. There was no sign of life there, but there was a canoe by the little
wooden pier. I circled the mission again and called
up Avila. “There's a canoe at the landing strip pier. Have the women ready to
go and I'll come over for you. I'm going down now.” I banked steeply and plunged in very
fast, going in low over the trees. A final burst of power to level out and I
was down. I taxied to the far end of the campo, turned the Hayley into
the wind ready for a quick take-off and cut the engine. I sat there for a couple of minutes
waiting for something to happen. Nothing did, so I primed the two Mills bombs,
shoved a clip into the Thompson, slipped the haversack over my shoul_der, got
out and started towards the river. Except for the path which had been
flattened by constant use as a landing strip, the grass over the rest of the campo
was three or four feet high. Somewhere on the right, birds lifted in alarm.
Enough to warn me in normal circumstances, but then it all happened so fast. There were suddenly voices high and shrill, a strange
crack_ling noise. When I turned, flames were sweeping across the campo from
the edge of the jungle, the long, dry grass flaring like touch paper. Beyond,
through the smoke, I caught sight of feathered head-dresses, but no arrows came
my way. Pre_sumably they thought me a moth to their flame. It was certainly the end of the Hayley for as I turned
to run, the flames were already flaring around the underbelly. I was halfway to
the river when her tanks blew up, burning fuel and fuselage spraying out in a
mushroom of flames. That really finished things off and within a few moments
the entire campo was a kind of lake of fire. But at least it put an impassable barrier between
myself and the Huna, one flaw in their plan or so it seemed. I scrambled into
the canoe at the jetty, pushed off and found half a dozen canoes packed with
Huna coming down-river to meet me. Even with the Thompson, there were too
many to take on alone and in any case, I couldn't paddle and fire at the same
time. There seemed to be only one thing to do which was to push like hell for
the other side and that's exactly what I did. A point in my favour was the numerous shoals and
sand_banks in that part of the river. I got to the far side of a par_ticularly large
one, ibis rising in a great red cloud, putting what seemed like something of a
barrier between us. They were nothing if not resourceful. Two canoes
simply grounded on the sandbank and their occupants jumped out and ran towards
me, ankle-deep in water, the other turned and paddled back upstream to cut me
off. The men on the sandbank were too close for comfort by
now so I dropped my paddle in the bottom of the canoe for a moment, pulled the
pin on one of the Mills bombs and tossed it towards them. It fell woefully short, but as on a
previous occasion, the ex_plosion had exactly the effect I was looking for.
They came to a dead stop, shouting angrily so I gave them n amber two which
turned them round and sent them running back the other way. Even at that stage in the game I didn't
want to kill any of them, but as I picked up my paddle again I saw that the
others were rounding the tip of the sandbank a hundred yards north of me,
effectively blocking the channel. Which only left the jungle on my left and I moved
towards it as quickly as I could. Undergrowth and branches spilled out
over the bank in a kind of canopy. Inside die light was dim and I was
completely hidden as far as anyone on the river was concerned. I paddled
upstream for a little way, looking for a suitable landing place and came to a
shelving bank of sand where a creek emptied into the river. I turned the canoe in towards it, aware
of the Huna voices drawing nearer, aware in the same moment of another canoe
lying high on the mudbank inside the mouth of the creek, as if left there by
floodwater, tilted to one side so that I could see it was not empty. I splashed through the water towards it
and knelt down, groping amongst the broken bones, the tattered scraps of what
had once been nuns' habits. They were both there, but I could only find one
identity chain. Sister Anne Josepha. L.S.O.P. It was enough. One mystery
was solved at least. I dropped the disc and chain into my pocket and started up
the creek as the canoes moved in behind me. I had about three hundred yards to go to the mission
and it seemed sensible to get there as quickly as possible. I started to run,
holding the Thompson at the high port, ready for action in case of trouble. I kept as close to the riverbank as
possible, mainly because the ground was clearer there and I could see what I
was doing. I could hear their voices high and shrill, down on the river, and
there was a crashing somewhere behind me in the brash. I turned and loosed off,
raking the undergrowth, just to show them I meant business, then ran on,
bursting out of the forest into the open a couple of minutes later. The church was only thirty or forty
yards away and I put down my head and ran like hell, yelling at the top of my
voice. An arrow whispered past me and buried itself in the door, then another
as I went up the steps. I turned and fired as a reflex action
towards the dark shadows at the edge of the trees, each topped by a bright
splash of colour. I couldn't tell if I'd hit anything. In any case, at that
moment, the door opened behind me, a hand grabbed me by the shoulder and pulled
me inside so forcibly that I lost my balance. When I sat up, I found Avila leaning
against the door clutch_ing a carbine. Sister Maria Teresa and Joanna Martin on
either side of him. The American girl was holding a rifle. She leaned it against the wall and
dropped to her knees be_side me. “Are you all right, Neil?” “Still in one piece as far as I can tell.” “What happened out there? We heard a terrific
explosion.” “They set fire to the campo and
the Hayley went up with it I was lucky to get here.” “Then we are finished, senhor/ Avila cut in. 'Is that
what you are saying? That there is nothing to be done?” “Oh, I don't know,” I said. “You could always ask
Sister Maria Teresa to pray.” A drum started to beat monotonously in the distance. FIFTEEN The Last Show There was still the radio, but according
to Avila, he had tried to raise Landro on several occasions since he'd last had
contact at noon and I knew Figueiredo had been trying to get through to him
which meant something was wrong with the damn thing. I did what I could considering my limited technical
know_ledge, unscrewed the top and checked that no wires were loose and that all
valves fitted tightly which was very definitely my limit. I left Avila to keep
trying and went and sat with my back against the wall beside Joanna Martin who
was making coffee on a spirit stove Sister Maria Teresa knelt at the altar in prayer.
“Still at it, is she?” I said. “Faith unshaken.” Joanna gave me a cigarette and sat back, waiting for
the water to boil. “What happened, Neil?” “To me?” I said. “Oh, I jumped ship as the Navy say,
before I got to where they were taking me.” “Won't they be after you - the authorities, I mean?” “Not any more. You see, strange to
relate, I didn't do it. I was framed. Isn't that what Cagney's always saying in
those gangster movies?” She nodded slowly. “I think I knew from
the beginning. It never did make any kind of sense.” “Thanks for the vote of confidence,” I
said. “You and Mannie both. I could have done with it a little earlier, mind
you, but that's all water under the bridge.” “And Sam?” “Poured out the whole story in front of
Figueiredo and his wife and Mannie in the hotel bar earlier this afternoon when
I confronted him. So drunk he didn't know what he was doing. He's finished,
Joanna.” She poured coffee into a mug and handed it to me. “I
think he was finished a long, long time ago, Neil.” She sat there, sitting on her heels, looking-
genuinely sad, a different sort of person altogether from the woman I was
accustomed to. Somehow it seemed the right moment to break it to her. “I've got something for you.” I took the identity disc
on its chain from my pocket and held it out to her. The skin of her face tightened visibly
before my eyes. She started to tremble. “Anna?” she said hoarsely. I nodded. “I found what was left of her
and her friend in a canoe on the riverbank. They must have been killed in the
original attack after all and drifted down-river.” “Thank God,” she whispered. “Oh, thank God.” She reached out for the disc and chain,
got to her feet and fled to the other end of the church. Sister Maria Teresa
turned to meet her and I saw Joanna hold out the identity disc to her. At the same moment Avila called to me
urgently. “I'm getting something. Come quickly.” He kept the headphones on and turned up
the speaker for me. We all heard Figueiredo at once quite clearly in spite of
some static. “Santa Helena, are you receiving me?” “Mallory here,” I said. “Can you hear me?” “I hear you clearly, Senhor Mallory. How are things?” “As bad as they can be. The Huna were
waiting for me when I landed and set fire to the plane. I'm in the church at
die mission now, with Avila and the two women. We're completely stranded. No
boats.” “Mother of God.” I could almost see him crossing
himself. “We've only one hope,” I said. “You'll
have to raise some sort of volunteer force and come up-river in that launch of
yours. We'll try to hang on till you get here.” “But even if I managed to find men
willing to accompany me, it would take us ten or twelve hours to get there.” “I know. You'll just have to do the best you can.” There was more from his end, but so
drowned in static that I couldn't make any sense out of it and after a while I
lost him altogether. When I turned I found that Joanna and Sister Maria Teresa
had joined Avila. They all looked roughly the same, strained, anxious, afraid.
Even Sister Maria Teresa had lost her customary expression of quiet joy. “What happens now, Neil?” Joanna said.
“You'd better tell us the worst.” “You heard most of it. I've asked
Figueiredo to try and raise a few men and attempt to break through to us in the
government launch. At least twelve hours if everything goes right for him. To
be perfectly frank, my own feeling is we'd be lucky to see them before dawn
tomorrow.” Avila laughed harshly. “A miracle if
they even started, senhor. You mink they are heroes in Landro, to come looking
for a Huna arrow in the back?” “You came, Senhor Avila,” Sister Maria Teresa said. “For money, Sister,” he told her.
“Because you paid well and in the end what has it brought me? Only death.” I stood by the window, peering out
through the half-open shutter across the compound, past the hospital and the
bunga_lows to the edge of the forest, dark in the evening light. The sun was a
smear of orange beyond the trees and the drum throbbed monotonously. Joanna Martin leaned against the wall
beside me smoking a cigarette. In the distance, voices drifted on the evening
air, mingling with the drumming, an eerie sound. “Why are they singing?” she asked. “To prepare themselves for death. It's
what they call a cour_age chant. It means they'll have a go at us sooner or
later, but there's a lot of ritual to be gone through beforehand.” Sister Maria Teresa moved out of the
shadows. “Are you saying they welcome death, Mr Mallory?” “The only way for a warrior to die,
Sister. As I told you once before, death and life are all part of a greater
whole for these people.” Before she could reply, there was a
sudden exclamation from Avila who was sitting at the radio. “I think I've got
Figueiredo again.” He turned up the speaker and the static was
tremendous. I crouched beside it, aware of the voice behind all that
interfer_ence, trying to make some sense of it all. Quite suddenly it stopped,
static and all and there was an uncanny quiet. Avila turned to me, removing the
headphones slowly. “Could you get any of that?” I said. “Only a few words, senhor, and they made no sense at
all.” “What were they?” “He said that Captain Hannah was on his way.” “But that's impossible,” I said. “You must have got it
wrong.” Outside, the drum stopped beating. The church was a place of shadows now.
There was a lantern by the radio and the candles at the other end which Sister
Maria Teresa had lit. It was completely dark outside, just the
faint line of the trees discernible against the night sky. There wasn't a sound
out there. It was all quite still. A jaguar coughed somewhere in the
distance. Avila said, “Was that for real, senhor?” “I don't know. It could be some sort of signal.” As long as we could keep them out we
stood a chance. We were both well armed. There was a rifle for Joanna Martin
and a couple of spares, laid out on a table next to the radio to hand for any
emergency. But nothing stirred in all that silent world. The only sound was the
faint crackle of the radio which Avila had left on with the speaker turned up
to full power. The light up at the altar was very dim
now. The Holy Mother seemed to float out of the darkness bathed in a soft white
light and Sister Maria Teresa's voice in prayer was a quiet murmur. It was all
very peaceful. Something rattled on the roof above my
head. As I glanced up a Huna swung in through one of the upper windows, poised
on the sill, the light glistening on his ochre-painted body, then jumped with a
cry like a soul in torment, a machete ready in his right hand. I gave him a full burst from the Thompson, driving him
back against the wall. Joanna screamed, I was aware of Avila cursing savagely
as he worked the lever of his old carbine, pumping bullet after bullet into
another Huna who had dropped in on his side. I moved to help him, Joanna screamed
again and I turned, too late, to meet the new threat. The Thompson gun was
knocked from my hand, I went down in a tangle of flying limbs, aware of the
stink of that ochre-painted body, slippery with sweat, the machete raised
to strike. I got a hand to his wrist and planted an
elbow solidly in the gaping mouth. God, but he was strong, muscles like iron as
with most forest Indians. Stronger than I was. Suddenly his face was very
close, the pressure too much for me. The end of things and the muzzle of a
rifle jabbed against the side of his head, the top of his skull disintegrated,
his body jumped to one side. Joanna Martin backed away clutching her
rifle, horror on her face. Beyond her, Sister Maria Teresa turned and a black wraith
dropped from the shadows above her, landing in front of the altar. I grabbed
for the Thompson, already too late and Avila shot him through the head. He was gasping for breath, the sound of
it hoarse in the silence as he feverishly reloaded his carbine. “Maybe some
more on the roof, eh, senhor?” “I hope not,” I said. “We can't take
much of this. Cover me and I'll take a look.” I rammed a fresh clip into the Thompson,
opened the door and slipped outside. I ran some little distance away, turned
and raked the roof with a long burst, ran to the other side and re_peated the
performance. There was no response — not even from the forest and I went back
inside. Sister Maria Teresa was on her knees
again, prayers for the dead from what I could make out. Joanna had slumped down
against the wall. I dropped to one knee beside her. “You were pretty good in there. Thanks.” She smiled wanly. “I’d rather do it on
Stage б at M.G.M. any day.” There was a sudden crackling over the loudspeaker, a
familiar voice sounded harsh and clear. “This is Hannah calling Malloryl This
is Hannah calling Mallory! Are you receiving me?” I was at the mike in an instant and
switched over. “I hear you, Sam, loud and clear. Where are you?” “About five minutes away down-river if
my night naviga_tion's anything like as brilliant as it used to be.” “In the Bristol?” “That's it, kid, just like old times.” There was something different in his
voice, something I'd never heard before. A kind of joy, if you like, although I
know that sounds absurd. “I'm going to try and land on that big
sandbank in the middle of the river. The one directly in front of the jetty,
but I'm going to need some light on the situation.” “What do you suggest?” “Hell, I don't know. What about setting
fire to the bloody place?” I glanced at Avila. He nodded. I said,
“Okay, Sam, we're on our way.” His voice crackled back sharply, “Just
one thing, kid. I can squeeze two in the observer's cockpit - no more. That
means you and Avila lose out.” “I came floating down-river once,” I said. “I can do
it again.” But there was no hope of that. I knew it
and so did Joanna Martin. She put a hand on my sleeve and I straightened.
“Neil, there must be a way. There's got to be.” It was Avila who answered for me. “If we
don't go out now, senhor, there is no point in going at all.” There was a can of paraffin for the
lantern in the vestry. I spilled some on the floor and ran a trail out to the
front door. Avila slung his carbine over his shoulder, turned down the
storm lantern and held it under his jacket. I opened the door and he slipped
out into the darkness, making for the bungalows. I gave him a moment, then went out
myself, the can of paraffin in one hand, the Thompson in the other, my target,
the hospital and administrative building. Somewhere quite close at hand as if from nowhere,
there was the drone of the Bristol's engine. Time was running out. Of the Huna
there was no sign. It was as if they had never existed. The door into the
hospital was open. I unscrewed the cap of the can, splashed paraffin inside,
then moved back out and flung the rest up over the roof. On the other side of the compound,
flames flowered in the night as one of the bungalows started to burn. I saw
Avila quite clearly running to the next one, a burning brand in one hand,
reaching up to touch the thatch. I struck a match, dropped it into the
entrance and jumped back hurriedly as a line of flames raced across the floor.
With a sudden whoof and a kind of minor explosion, it broke through to the
roof. And then all hell broke loose. Those
shrill Huna voices buzzed angrily over there in the forest like bees disturbed
in the hive. They burst out in a ragged line, I loosed off a long burst,
turned and ran towards the church as the arrows started to hum. Avila was on a converging course. I
heard him cry out, was aware, out of the corner of my eye, that he had
stumbled. He kept on running for a while, then pitched on his face a few feet
away from the church steps, an arrow in his back under the left shoulder blade. I turned, dropping to one knee and
emptied the magazine in a wide arc across the compound and yet there was
nothing to see. Only die voices crying shrilly beyond the flames, the
occasional arrow curving through the smoke. Avila was hauling himself painfully up
the steps, Joanna already had the door open. I took him by the collar and
dragged him inside, kicking the door shut behind me. I rammed home the bolt and
when I turned, Sister Maria Teresa was on her knees beside him, trying to
examine the wound. He turned over, snapping the shaft. There was blood on his
mouth. He pushed her away violently and reached a hand out to me. I dropped to one knee beside him. He said, “Maybe you
cats still make it, senhor. Torch the church and run for it. God won't mind.”
His other hand groped in his jacket pocket, came out clutching a small linen
bag. “Have a drink on me, my friend. Good luck.” And then he brought up more blood than I
would have thought possible and lay still. Hannah's voice boomed over the speaker.
“Beautiful, kid, just beautiful. What a show. Are you getting this?” I reached for the mike. “Loud and clear,
Sam. Avila just bought it. I'm bringing the women out now.” “Wait on the bank and don't cross till
I'm down,” he said. “I've got the other Thompson with me. I'll give you
covering fire. Christ, I wish I'd a couple of Vickers on this thing. I'd give
the bastards something to remember.” He laughed out loud. “I'll be seeing you,
kid.” Sister Maria Teresa was on her knees
beside Avila, lips mov_ing in prayer. I dragged her up roughly. “No time for
that now. We'll leave by the vestry door. Once you're outside run for the river
and don't look back. And I'd get that habit off if I were you, Sister, unless
you want to drown.” She seemed dazed as if not understanding
what was happen_ing, her mind, I dunk, temporarily rejecting the terrible
reality. Joanna took charge then, literally tearing the habit off her, turning
her within seconds to another person entirely. A small, frail woman in a cotton
shift with iron-grey hair close-cropped to the head. I hustled them into the vestry, opened
the door cautiously and peered out. The Bristol was very close now, circling
some_where overhead. The river was perhaps sixty or seventy yards away. I pushed them out into the darkness,
struck a match, dropped it into the pool of paraffin I had left earlier. Flames
roared across the floor into the church. I had a final glimpse of the altar,
the Holy Mother standing above it, the Child in her arms, a symbol of something
surely, then I turned and ran. I slid down the bank to join Joanna and
Sister Maria Teresa in the shallows below. Flames danced in the dark waters,
smoke drifted across in a billowing cloud, a scene from hell. I could not hear the Huna for there was
only one sound then, the roaring of the engine as the Bristol came in low. And
sud_denly he was there, bursting out of the smoke a hundred feet above the
river, the Black Baron coming in for his last show. It needed a genius and there was one on
hand that night. He judged the landing with absolute perfection, his wheels
touched down at the very ultimate tip of the sandbank, giving himself the whole
two-hundred-yard length to pull up in. He rushed past, water spraying up from
the wheels in two great waves and I saw him clearly, the black leather helmet,
the goggles, white scarf streaming out behind him. I shove the women out into the water,
held the Thompson over my head and went after them. It wasn't particularly
deep, four or five feet at the most, but the current was strong and it was
taking them all their time to force a passage. Hannah was already tax-ing back to the
other end of the sandbank. He turned into the wind, ready for take-off, and
then the engine cut. Out of the night behind us, voices lifted high above the
flames, the Huna in full cry. Hannah was out of the Bristol now,
standing at the edge of the sandbank; firing his Thompson gun across the
channel. I didn't look back, I had other things on my mind. Sister Maria Teresa
slipped sideways, caught by the current. I flung myself forward getting a hand
to her just in time, another to Joanna. For a moment things hung in the
balance, the current pushing against us and then we were ploughing through the
shallows and up on to the sandbank. There must have been a hundred Huna at least on the
river-bank, outlined dearly against the flames. At that distance most of their
arrows were falling short, but already some were slid-ding down into the water. When the Thompson emptied, he slipped in another
maga_zine and commenced firing again. I gave Joanna a leg up into the
observer's cockpit, then shoved Sister Maria Teresa up after her. Hannah backed up to join me. “Better get in and get
this thing started, kid.” “What about you?” “Can you turn that prop on your own?” There was no argument there. I climbed
up into the cock_pit and made ready to go. He emptied the Thompson gun at the
dark line now halfway across the channel, then dropped it to the sand and ran
round to the front of the machine. “Ready,” he yelled. I nodded and wound the starting magneto.
He heaved on the propeller. The engine roared into life. Hannah jumped to one
side. I leaned out of the cockpit. “The wing,”
I cried. “Get on the wing.” He waved, ducked under the lower port
wing and flung him_self across it, grasping the leading edge with his gloved
hands. There was a chance, just a chance that it might work. I thrust the throttle open and started
down the sandbank as the first of the Huna came up out of the water. Fifty or
sixty yards and I had the tail up, but that was going to be all for the drag
from his body was too much to take. I knew it and so did he - he was too good a
pilot not to. One moment he was there, the next he had
gone, releasing his grip on the leading edge, sliding back to the sand. The
Bristol seemed to leap forward, I pulled the stick back and we lifted off. I had time for one quick glance over my
shoulder. He had got to his feet, was standing, feet apart facing them, firing
his automatic coolly. And then the dark wave rolled over him
like the tide cover_ing the shore. SIXTEEN Downriver “The comandante will not keep you
waiting long, senhor. Please to be seated. A cigarette, perhaps?” The sergeant was very obviously putting
himself out con_siderably on my behalf so I met him halfway and accepted the
cigarette. So, once again I found myself outside
the comandante's office in Manaus and for one wild and uncertain moment,
I wondered if it was then or now and whether anything had really happened. A fly buzzed in the quiet, there were
voices. The door opened and the comandante ushered Sister Maria Teresa
out. She was conventionally attired again in a habit of tropical white,
ob_tained as I understood it, from some local nuns of another Order. Her smile faded slightly at the sight of
me. The comandante shook hands formally. “Entirely at your service, as
always, Sister.” She murmured something and went out. He
turned to me beaming, the hand outstretched again. “My dear Senhor Mallory, so
sorry to have kept you waiting.” “That's all right,” I said. “My boat doesn't leave for
an hour.” He gave me a seat, offered me a cigar
which I refused, then sat down himself behind the desk. “I have your passport
and travel permit ready for you. All is in order. I also have two letters, both
a long time in arriving, I fear.” He pushed every_thing across to me in a
little pile. “I was not aware that you held a commission in your Royal Air
Force.” “Just in the Reserve,” I said. “There's a difference.” “Not for much longer, my friend, if the newspapers
have it right.” I put the passport and travel permit in my breast
pocket and examined the letters, both of which had been originally posted to my
old address in Lima. One was from my father and mother, I knew by the writing.
The other was from the Air Ministry and referred to me as Pilot Officer N. G.
Malory. They could wait, both of them. The comandante said, “So, you go
home to England at last and Senhor Sterne also. I understand his visa has come
through” “That's right.” There was a slight pause and he was
obviously somewhat embarrassed as if not quite knowing what to say next. So he
did the obvious thing, jumped up and came round the desk. “Well, I must not detain you.” We moved to the door, he opened it and
held out his hand. As I took it, his smile faded. It was as if he had decided
it was necessary to make some comment and perhaps, for him, it was. He said, 'In spite of everything, I am
proud to have been his friend. He was a brave man. We must remember him as he
was at the end, not by what went before.' I didn't say a word. What could I say? I
simply shook hands and his door closed behind me for the last time. As I walked across the pillared entrance
hall my name was called. I turned and found Sister Maria Teresa moving towards
me. 'Oh, Mr Mallory,' she said. 'I was
waiting for you. I just wanted the chance to say goodbye.” She seemed quite her old self again.
Crisp white linen, the cheeks rosy, the same look of calm eager joy about her
as when we first met. “That's kind of you.” She said, “In some ways I feel that we
never really under_stood each other and for that, I'm sorry.” “That's all right,” I said. “It takes
all sorts. I understand you're staying on here?” “That's right. Others will be arriving from America to
join me shortly.” “To go back up-river?” “That's right.” “Why don't you leave them alone?” I said. “Why doesn't
everybody leave them alone? They don't need us - any of us -and they obviously
don't need what we've got to offer.” “I don't think you quite understand,” she said. I was wasting my time, I realised that
suddenly and com_pletely. “Then I'm glad I don't, Sister,” I told her. I think in that final moment, I actually got through
to her. There was something in the eyes that was different, something
undefmable, but perhaps that was simply wishful thinking. She turned and walked
out. I watched her go down the steps to the
line of horse-drawn cabs whose drivers dozed in the hot sun. Nothing had
changed and yet everything was different. I never saw her again. Standing at the rail of the
stern-wheeler in the evening light and half an hour out of Manaus, I remembered
my letters. As I was reading the one from the Air Ministry, Mannie found me. “Anything interesting?” “I've been put on the active service
list,” I said. “Should have reported two months ago. This thing's been chasing
me since Peru.” “So?” He nodded gravely. “The news from
Europe seems to get worse each day.” “One thing’s certain,” I said. “They're
going to need pilots back home. All they can get.” “I suppose so. What happens in Belem?
Will you apply to your consul for passage home?” I shook my head, took the small linen
bag Avila had given me in the church at Santa Helena and handed it to him. He
opened it and poured a dozen fair-sized uncut diamonds into his palm. “Avila's parting present. I know it's illegal, but we
should get two or three thousand pounds for them in Belem with no trouble. I'll
go halves with you and we'll go home in style.” He replaced them carefully. “Strange,”
he said. “To live as he did and in the end, to die so bravely.” I thought he might take it further, attempt to touch
on what had remained unspoken between us, but he obviously thought better of
it. “I've got a letter to write. I'll see you later.” He
patted me on the arm awkwardly and slipped away. I had not heard her approach and yet she
was there behind me, like a presence sensed. She said, “I've just been talking to the
captain. He tells me there's a boat due out of Belem for New York the day after
we get in.” “That's good,” I said. “You'll be able
to fly to California from there. Still make that test of yours at M.G.M. on
time.” The horizon was purple and gold, touched
with fire. She said, “I've just seen Mannie. He tells me you've had a letter
drafting you into the R.A.F.” “That's right.” “Are you pleased?” I shrugged. “If there's going to be a
war, and it looks pretty certain, then it's the place to be.” “Can I write to you? Have you got an address?” “If you like. I've been posted to a
place called Biggin Hill. A fighter squadron. And my mother would always pass
letters on.” “That's good.” She stood there, waiting for me to make
some sort of move and I didn't. Finally she said hesitantly, “If you'd like to
come down later, Neil. You know my cabin.” I shook my head. “I don't think there would be much
point.” He was between us still, always would
be. She knew it and so did I. She started to walk away, hesitated and
turned towards me. “All right, I loved him a little, for
whatever that's worth, and I'm not ashamed of it. In spite of everything, he
was the most courageous man I've ever known - a hero - and that's how I'll
always remember him.” It sounded like a line from a bad play
and he was worth more than that. 'He wasn't any hero, Joanna,” I said. “He was a
bastard, right from the beginning, only he was a brave bastard and probably the
finest pilot I'm ever likely to meet. Let that be an end of it.” She walked away, stiff and angry, but somehow it
didn't seem to matter any more. Hannah would have approved and that was the
main thing. I turned back to the rail beyond the
trees, the sun slipped behind the final edge of things and night fell. |
|
|